Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#42557d ....|..... outfit ............... #b5c7eb ....|..... outfit ............... guard's barracks


Whispers and excitement had been rising as the dawn of the summer solstice grew closer. It was difficult to pass through the halls and not hear servants or nobles murmur about the various Lords and Ladies that would soon grace the Black Citadel. There had never been a time during King Rowan’s reign that all of the great houses were under the same roof, and before him it had still been centuries prior. It was unusual and all anyone in the valley was talking about. As the day crept closer even the royals began to stir within their chambers, restless from nerves or elation.

While others hasten about with growing anticipation, Declan’s roles and duties became more critical and dire. More nobles meant more people his guardsmen and himself had to protect. The King’s Guard had the largest and best trained personal guard in the ninefold. Some of the best men he had the pleasure of working alongside were under his command, but they were trained to look after a solitary royal family and patrol the city. Having to protect eight additional noble families while also putting his own family’s safety first and foremost was a daunting task.

At the peak of summer, even in the undercroft, the heat was palpable. Declan had removed his uniform earlier that day, no longer able to withstand the sweat that accumulated beneath the plate armor. His cloak and leathers were carefully laid across his bed, ready to be dawned in a moment’s notice. He sat at his writing table, hunched over a stack of parchments. His off white tunic clung to the damp skin of his back and was half undone to entice any breeze to slip beneath the collar and cool him. Dark brown locks were tied back with a strip of leather and stray hairs dangled freely before his face. A bead of sweat hugged the coil of a single curl, following its curve until it slipped free and landed on the piece of parchment in his hands with a quiet drip.

Declan had spent the past handful of hours pouring over every detail of his proposed schedule for the guard. No matter how many times he looked it over he felt like he was missing something or under preparing. It was singlehandedly the most important task that had befallen him since he was made Captain of the Guard. The pressure was suffocating and no amount of preparation seemed to put his nerves at ease. He had resigned to read over his pages for the countless time that day when there was a knock at his door.

A deep sigh rumbled in his chest as he discarded the papers onto his desk along with the quill that had been clutched in his right hand. Declan reclined back in his chair, running a hand over his sweat covered brow and down along his short coarse beard. "Come in," he instructed the visitor.

The metal ring handle rattled against the door as it was opened, wood creaking, and rusted hinges groaning in protest. Before him stood one of his guardsmen in full attire, no doubt burning like a furnace beneath his armor and leathers. "Apologies for the intrusion, Captain."

"No apologies necessary," Declan replied with a dismissive wave of his fingers. "What is it?"

The man reached up, grabbing ahold of his helmet and pulled it off with an exasperated grunt. His long blonde hair clung to his cheeks and forehead, skin glistening as wet streaks of sweat trickled down his neck. "Your bother—"

Declan sighed almost immediately as his head dipped to rest against his hand while his thumb and index finger started rubbing circles on his temples. "Fuck" he grumbled.

The guardsman cleared his throat before proceeding. "Your brother was supposed to have an audience with the Queen over an hour ago."

That was far less surprising news than he had expected. Their mother, no doubt, had plans to make the rounds to each of his siblings, ensuring they would be on their best behavior and secure prestigious marriages. It likely involved preening, grooming, and no lack of last minute lessons on manners and courting. But what he failed to see was how that information warranted his concern. Declan slowly looked up from beneath sweat lined brows, glancing at the guard over the top of his hand waiting for whatever additional information was being withheld.

The man adjusted his stance, knuckles going white as his grip around the hilt of his sword tightened, reluctant to speak. "We have… been unable to find him."

A heavy breath slipped from Declan’s nose as he sat upright in his chair. He remained pensive and quiet for a long moment before a tired laugh grew in his chest as he stood up. He had been so concerned that everything pertaining to the guard went without an incident that he overlooked the most unpredictable piece on the board… his brother. That was his mistake. He knew better than to have anyone but himself watching over him on the eve of an important event. The guardsmen try, but Dorian knew the citadel better than the back of his own hand. Him and Rhea had mastered the art of evading their overseers and slipping out of the castle before they reached ten years.

"Have you searched the caverns, servants’ quarters, and cellar?" he asked as he crossed his room to his bed where all his gear was laid out. Declan grabbed the leather belt that was laced through his sword’s sheath and started fastening it around his waist. It was too damn hot to wear his armor and leathers, and if he planned on traveling discreetly the last thing he needed to do was draw attention to himself by looking like a guard.

"We searched every inch of the citadel, even the secret passages. He is nowhere to be found."

Declan gave a resolute nod as he tightened the belt around his waist then carefully slid his sword into its sheath against his left hip. He crossed the room to the guard and placed a gentle hand on the man’s shoulder. "I shall handle this, Robb. Go cool yourself in the Weave." He gave him one last reassuring squeeze and added, "Be sure to return before sun down."

He slipped past the man in the doorway and stepped out into the barracks. Numerous empty cots lined the room with bed clothes tossed about and trunks half open or overflowing with personal belongings. No one dared to burn a fire in the hearth given the heat, even the candles and torches were extinguished to aid in whatever comfort they could find. The room was empty, most of the men were on duty or out enjoying their last moments of freedom before the Lords arrived. Declan might have thought the room was barren if it weren’t for the faint sound of chiseling coming from the far side of the room.

The barracks were quiet save for the rhythmic scrape of steel against wood. The sound came slow and deliberate, each pass of the blade measured, as though the motion itself were a kind of prayer. Soleil, though none here called her that, sat at the edge of her bunk, shoulders drawn in, her head bowed slightly over the small disc of ashwood in her hands. The air hung thick and heavy with the heat of summer, dense enough to taste. Even the stones of the barrack walls seemed to sweat, their early morning chill long since driven out by the relentless sun.

Her crimson tunic clung to her skin, dark patches blooming where sweat had gathered beneath her arms and across her back. The fabric itched faintly against the bindings beneath, but she bore the discomfort as she bore all things—silently, with the grim patience of one who had chosen her path and would not turn from it. A single braid traced the line of her spine, intricate weaves from along the sides of her head twisted back to connect to it, a thread of order in the oppressive warmth, while smaller strands clung damply to her temples. The other men had complained loudly of the heat, swore oaths about dying before they’d don their armor again, but Lei only worked her knife, letting their absence grant her solitude as one by one they’d spilled out, looking to enjoy what they’d all claimed as their last few hours of freedom for some time.

Her corner of the barracks was immaculate. The cot, tight as a drum. Her sword, cleaned and oiled, resting within easy reach. Her armor carefully set aside, and a spare tunic folded neatly atop her trunk. Everything in its place, as though neatness itself might keep her secrets buried. Even the air felt ordered around her, still, reverent, save for that quiet scrape of steel and the faint rasp of her breath.

She turned the charm in her hands, the whorls of the wood catching faintly in the light that spilled through the slats of the window. She had chosen ash for its strength, its memory of fire. The runes she carved into it were small, intricate, old sigils she had learned at her sister’s knee before the weight of duty had turned their childhood games to lessons in obedience at the hands of their father. Symbols for warding, for courage, for freedom. Freedom most of all.

She wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her wrist, smearing a faint trace of grey sawdust across her temple. Her hands were calloused, steady. Each cut of the blade was clean, each curve precise. She could have carved blind and still known where to press. This was how she survived the waiting, the heat, the lies, the careful balancing act of being neither wholly herself nor wholly the man she pretended to be.

From the furthest side of the barracks, she heard the clang of a door, likely the Captain’s, and the soft murmur of voices—Declan’s, low and commanding, though she could not yet make out the words. She stilled for a moment, listening, the knife hovering just above the charm’s edge. There was always a faint hum of awareness in her when he was near, not fear, exactly, but vigilance. Declan saw too much, carried too much; he was the kind of man who noticed the cracks in others because he refused to have any of his own.

Lei’s gaze flicked toward the doorway, then back to her work. She did not move hastily, haste drew attention, but with quiet purpose, she kept carving, hoping to have the charm finished so she could fix it above her head whilst she slept tonight, to protect her dreams from sickly songs of home, especially since home was coming to her. Her fingers lingered over the wood for a moment as she brushed the tips of them over the rune for freedom, pressing against the smooth wood as if to draw a little strength from it.

The air shifted slightly as a stray breeze slithered through the window, barely enough to stir the sweat on her skin. She closed her eyes, savoring it, pretending for one brief heartbeat that she could smell pine and a cold open sky instead of hot iron and men. Her eyes fluttered open at the sound of approaching steps, posture straightening out on reflex at the sight of Declan.

"Good afternoon, Captain." The words left her in a tone that never rose above what was necessary, low, composed, shaped carefully in the back of her throat. Soleil had learned long ago to round the edges of her voice, to temper its natural lilt until it carried the quiet weight of a man’s. It was not a growl nor a forced rumble, but something gentler—steady, deliberate, and respectful, like a calm river running deep beneath ice.

Lei did not shout, not even when steel clashed and the air burned with taunts during training. Her command came through presence, not volume. Every word was measured, polite without being deferential, threaded with the kind of quiet conviction that drew others to listen. Even now, sitting before Declan in the thick heat of the barracks, her voice carried that same calm, unshaken, composed, the sound of someone who had weathered much and would weather more without ever needing to raise her voice.

Declan slowly approached with soft and quiet steps, as if too much noise would disrupt the rhythmic scratching of the blade against wood. He halted a few feet away from the young man’s bed, letting his weight shift to his locked left leg. His hands rested atop one another upon the pommel of his sword as he studied the craftsman’s work, slow and methodical, born of patience and reverence not necessity. There was a careful attentiveness to each stroke, detail carved with every movement, purposeful and learned. It was peaceful among the growing chaos that was merely hours away from falling upon their heads. Moments like that made Declan wish he had a hobby of his own to pass the time, something to busy his hands and calm his mind.

"Afternoon," he replied with a calm ease that contrasted the urgency of his task. His voice was deep and rugged. Every syllable was spoken with a soothing articulation of a man that put meaning behind each word he spoke. There was a practiced patience to how he carried himself as if learned from years of practice. His presence had a way of demanding obeisance, not through cruelty or superiority, but a mutual respect from which he saw others as equals regardless of station.

"What are you making?" he asked with a gentle curiosity, leaning over slightly to try and catch a better glimpse of the etchings. Declan’s gaze shifted from the piece of wood clutched in calloused hands to the young man palming the token and knife. It wasn’t often that he got time with his men outside the chain of command. He knew each of them by name, face, and presence but not by personality or their soul.

Lei was one of the men that stood out among the crowd quite quickly, demanding attention in the way he fervently tried to remain unassuming. He heeded every command without argument or complaint, exemplary in every facet. There was something out of the ordinary with him, be it the way he kept to himself, not joining in on the fellow camaraderie among the men, or perhaps it was more simple, a need to prove that he was just as much a knight as the others regardless of stature. Declan knew there was something driving the man beyond duty and honor, but Lei kept that truth hidden. He might have been observant and perceptive, but Declan never pressed extra attention where it was clearly undesired. All that concerned him was how well his men performed, secrets were inconsequential.

Declan had approached like a storm that had learned patience. His stride was quiet, respectful even, but he carried the heat with him, as if the sun had followed him into barracks. Lei’s gaze caught—briefly, involuntarily, on the sheen of sweat tracing the lines of his throat. His off-white tunic clung damply to his torso, outlining the firm planes of muscle beneath, the strength he carried without ceremony. His skin glistened faintly in the dim light, as though the heat itself had tried to claim him and failed.

He’d halted a few feet from her cot, hands coming to rest atop the pommel of his sword. The gesture was deceptively simple, yet carried the quiet authority that always clung to him. His voice, when it came, was deep, steady, and shaped with intention. Even now, with sweat gathering beneath her bindings and trickling along her ribs, the sound of his voice seemed to hum through the heavy air, steady as a drumbeat and twice as grounding. She straightened further, averting her gaze.

For hours, her world had narrowed to the etch of runes, the familiar grain of the wood against her skin, and the slow, rooting rhythm of her work. Now, though, Lei allowed herself a moment to detach from her goal, the subtle aches from training resurfaced to the forefront of her mind, the bruise that curled around her left bicep throbbing in the oppressive heat, fingers cramped from carving and whittling for so long. After a moment, Lei lifted her gaze once more, light eyes soft but unreadable, then inclined her head in a small, respectful bow.

"A charm, Ser," Lei answered, her voice low and shaped carefully, each word carrying that quiet gentleness she never seemed to lose. She turned the disk of wood so he could see its half-finished face, the runes curling around the outer ring like tiny, coiled veins of meaning. "It’s from an old tale in Ironcrag, one my kin used to whisper around the hearth long winters ago, when I was a child."

Her thumb brushed the smooth center of the charm, a gesture almost tender.

"These runes are meant to ward off ill dreams, to keep one’s mind guarded while they sleep. Each one means something different. Protection, safety, freedom." Her finger tapped each rune as she listed them, lingering longest on the symbol for freedom. A faint smile touched the corner of her mouth, fleeting but real. "Even the type of wood chosen has its own meaning, but… it’s just superstitions, of course. Nothing more. But my eldest brother taught me how to carve them when I was small. It… reminds me of home."

Declan listened to his explanation of the runes with an intense attentiveness that showed he hung on every word. He attempted to commit their meanings to memory and welcomed the insight of a far-off land he had never visited, if only to better understand one of his men. The mention of warding off unwanted dreams and the weighted silence around ‘freedom’ caught his attention, steering his gaze from the runes up to the subtle smile that grew upon his face.

"Missing the comforts of home?" he asked the question in a way that was more of an observation, rather than a comment requiring an answer. Having spent his entire life within the Vale he could not relate personally to that type of longing, but he saw it in his father… When he thought no one was watching. As a boy he often caught his father in the library, beneath the light of a candle, reading tales from his homeland. The only reason he knew so much about Stonefallow was from those nights where his father pulled him into his lap and shared old folktales or fond memories growing up alongside those who would have been Declan’s aunt and uncle.

"A cool draught helps on the night's sleep eludes me," Declan offered his own remedy. Rest was a boon he rarely got the opportunity to enjoy. While he often attempted, recently his mind knotted with the burden of the coming months. There were so many moving pieces that it felt impossible to be prepared for everything, yet that was his job, security and preparation… He could rest after the winter solstice.

"If you find yourself struggling to sleep, it is likely that I am awake." He nodded his head in the direction of his Captain’s quarters. The movement bounced the loose curls that framed his face and sent a trickle of sweat down his temple, disappearing beneath his thick beard. "Friendly conversation can ease an addled mind." Declan shrugged his shoulders in a casual way one would in the company of a companion, not a man that looked to him as a leader. "If I am up late I’m likely in need of a distraction," he added in a hushed tone like he was sharing a little known secret that most were not privy to.

Lei stilled.

Not the careful, intentional stillness she offered most men—this one was sharper, quieter, as if Declan’s words had brushed against something tender and half-healed beneath her ribs. Her breath caught in her throat for the briefest moment, unnoticed by most, but in the silence between them it felt loud as a mis-struck blade.

Home.

The word pressed against her like cold ocean water, the kind that swallowed sound and light alike. Memories rose unbidden, her father’s shadow stretching long across the hearth, his voice a low thunder she could never outrun, the harsh sting of discipline disguised as duty, the way the walls of Ironcrag had felt less like stone and more like a tide pulling her under. The pressure of it—heavy, suffocating, was as familiar as it was unwelcome.

For a heartbeat, the dim barracks felt as deep and dark as the sea.

Lei lowered her gaze to the charm. The runes blurred at the edges, not with tears, she never allowed that, but with the effort of holding her expression steady. When she lifted her head once more, the light in her eyes had dimmed to something muted, shuttered. Like a crystal beneath the water, unable to shine brightly even in the face of the sun when it was covered by rolling waves. "No, Ser," she said softly, her voice steady but thinner around the edges, hollowed like a reed pipe. "I do not… miss home."

A beat of silence. Then a breath, shallow but claiming itself. "Only the weather. The cold winds. The fog on the peaks, not exactly comforts, but…." A small smile tugged at her mouth, practiced and polite, but it never touched her eyes. "The rest… I am content to leave behind."

Lei smoothed her thumb over the charm again, grounding herself in the familiar curve of the wood, letting her tone soften back into its usual quiet steadiness. That had been a lie, another one to add to the steadily growing pile, but it was a lie for herself this time and no one else. "But your offer is kind, Captain. And appreciated. If troubled dreams find me, I will remember." She inclined her head in a gesture of respect, measured, controlled, as always, yet an undercurrent of sincerity lingered beneath it.

Declan nodded his head in sympathetic understanding. He knew from his own experiences, and from tales told by his men, that no home was perfect. Every family had their discord. It manifested itself differently from man to man, but in the end they were always left wanting. That had proven to be a common denominator among the King’s Guard, a desire for more. Be that to prove themselves, continue a legacy, or in Lei’s circumstance, seek a home and purpose somewhere new.

"The guard will always be a home and family to those who choose it," Declan replied with a calm and confident assurance. "However, you could have brought some of your Northern wind down with you," he jested with a soft levity that contrasted his gruff voice. "I would forsake my oath if that meant I could lie in snow for but a moment." The corners of his mouth curved upward, bright and warm like a beacon through fog against the dark coarseness of his beard.

Soleil hadn’t expected to laugh. Truly, her body did it before her mind could catch up, a startled sound, soft and bright and shaped in a way she never allowed herself around the men. It slipped out like a drop of water breaking loose from high stone, lighter than it had any right to be. The moment it left her, she froze, breath halting, horror prickling along her spine.

Too light. Too warm. Too much like her and not the man she pretended to be.

But the sound was already hanging between them, delicate as frost. She swallowed once, easing her expression back into the steadier lines Lei wore like armor. "Forgive me, Captain," she murmured, voice dipping into that deeper, controlled register again. "Your oath remains intact, for I fear I cannot conjure snow on command. If I could, the barracks would be far colder than my fellow guardsmen would prefer."

There was a faint curve on her lips still—small, quiet, but real. Embers of that unguarded moment lingered, and she could feel the warmth of it like a betrayal against her ribs. Lei was not careless. She kept herself apart by design, a shadow among steel and men, easier to protect the lie when she offered nothing else. In close to a year among the Guard, she had never gifted them a laugh. Not once. It had been safer that way, cleaner, simpler, less dangerous. Yet Declan’s jest had peeled something loose in her chest.

She dipped her head slightly, a gesture of respect, and a moment to collect herself.

Declan’s face brightened, unguarded and jovial as he matched Lei’s laugh with one of his own, deep, hearty, and from the chest. The contrast in their tones was stark and might have drawn attention if there were others around, but it was just them. The Captain noticed. He always noticed the small things often overlooked or off kilter. There had been miniscule, missable moments only a silent watcher could have observed, subtle shifts in posture, the intentional isolation, or an indescribable softness that most of the men seemed to lack. They posed questions he didn’t have the answers to, but more importantly the only answers he needed were if he was worth his salt and if he was loyal. Lei hadn’t proven himself otherwise, so the hidden truths didn’t matter.

He couldn’t recall the last time he laughed, loud, genuine, and weightless. Everything had been bearing down on him so heavily that Declan had forgotten to try and hold fast to the quieter moments, if nothing else but to keep him from going mad. Life as the guard Captain rarely left him the opportunity to enjoy the finer things like a good book, a colorful sunrise, or a comforting laugh with a friend. His duties had taken him away from the things he used to take for granted, like friendships. Aside from Rhea, he was rarely graced with the presence of those he held dear. He found out all too late that a change in title was capable of altering how others saw him as well. But one quiet moment of true laughter let him be just Declan... even if it was fleeting.

"To hell with the other men," he jested with a disregarding wave of his hand and another chuckle. "I am of the North. I do not keep this beard for the pleasure of others. I would bathe in an arctic lake if it meant I’d be rid of this incessant heat." Declan’s smile remained, curving into his cheeks and squinting his eyes. It was charming in an unassuming and humble way where the man had no thought or care for how he looked. "Winter is in my blood… I melt in the summer, if that wasn’t already obvious," he added, taking a slight step back and holding out his arms to make an example of his damp tunic that clung to the contours of his frame.

Lei’s smile deepened before she could stop it—small, lopsided, and startlingly warm. One cheek dimpled, a rare and unguarded flicker of expression that felt almost like stepping into sunlight after too long in shadow. She didn’t laugh again, she didn’t dare. But her shoulders betrayed her anyway, trembling in a barely-there shake as she pressed her lips together, trying to smother the sound rising in her chest.

"Captain," she managed at last, voice softer, tinged with humor she no longer bothered to hide. Her eyes shimmered with it, pale and bright, their edges crinkling. "If the summer has declared war on you, then rest assured you do not suffer alone." Soleil tipped her head, letting her posture relax just enough to feel like truth rather than performance. The heat of the evening pressed against her skin, and for once, she did not conceal the discomfort.

"Let me tell you a secret," she continued, low and conspiratorial, the curve of her grin widening just a fraction more. "I have been melting since the moment I arrived."

Her shoulders rose in a faint shrug that was wry, resigned, undeniably amused. It felt nice, to let go of the farce for only a moment, to let some of the bits and pieces that she’d been stifling for months slip through. "Ironcrag prepares its own for many things, but it does not teach one how to survive a more Southern summer." She glanced meaningfully at his damp tunic, then at her own collar where warmth pooled unpleasantly beneath, darkening the red fabric. "If it brings you comfort, just know you are not the only one melting in this cursed heat."

Her dimple flashed again, quick as a heartbeat. And though she kept her voice steady, Lei felt that same dangerous flutter in her ribs, the kind laughter had almost unmasked once already.

"Perhaps we deserve a small delay past the Weave on our journey," Declan added with a soft smile. The thought of running his fingers through the cool water that passed through the valley from the mountains sounded far more enticing than wrangling his brother. While the latter had to be done, that didn’t mean he had to be miserable in the process.

She weighed the charm in her hand for a moment, the blade glinting faintly in the dim barracks light. They’d never spoken quite like this before, it made Soleil feel as if her bones were itching beneath her skin, discomfort a thick blanket of hot adding to the already rancid weight of tangible heat in the air. She studied Declan—his posture, the heaviness behind his eyes, the tension carried in the set of his shoulders rather than his voice. The Captain was a man carved from granite and oathbinding, but even stone showed strain beneath enough weight.

Her tone remained quiet, yet direct.

"Is all well, Captain?" It was better to be direct, or the anticipation singing through her blood would make her fingers tremble, it would give away more than Lei was willing to show to anyone, let alone Declan. "If you require something of me, say the word. I am at your service." The words tasted like ash in her mouth, she’d rather he left, immediately, actually. But she’d made oaths, and that came before her own personal discomfort as the weight of her lies bore down around her throat like an executioner's blade.

A wary smile tugged at the corner of Declan’s lips showing a small glimpse at the exhaustion that rested heavily upon his shoulders and sunk into his soul. "My brother is missing… again." His fingers lightly tapped against the hilt of his sword as a deep laugh fell from his lips. "Not that we are surprised." He shrugged his shoulders with a slight tilt of his head as if it was unavoidable. "I must go into the valley and retrieve him. I intended on going alone, but noticed you on my way out."

Declan’s gaze fell to the rune that was keeping Lei occupied and in that moment he should have left the man to his own interests rather than aiding him in a Prince hunt. His smile tightened as he took a half step back with a resolute nod. "Forgive me." He pressed his hand to his chest in a remorseful gesture. "He is my burden." After adjusting how his sword rested on his hip, Declan gave the man a final nod then turned toward the door.

Lei rose the moment Declan turned, the motion fluid despite the stiffness burning in her muscles. The charm was laid carefully upon her bunk, left like a small promise waiting to be finished. Her fingers found the knife beside it, still warm from her grip, and slid it into the sheath at her waist with a quiet, practiced click. Duty steadied her hands even when emotion threatened to loosen them.

Her sword followed, lifted with both reverence and inevitability, the familiar weight settling against her hip like a second spine. Steel never asked questions. Steel never cared for the truth behind her name.

"Captain." Her voice remained low, but there was a new thread woven through it—firm, certain, unshaking. The kind of tone she used only when she spoke an oath. Lei stepped forward, posture straight despite the crushing heat, despite the bruise blooming along her arm, despite the ache of a childhood that still clung like saltwater to her bones. A bead of sweat slid from her temple, cutting a clear trail through the wood ash that had been smeared there. "Your burdens are mine."

A statement, not a courtesy. Truth echoed in the four simple words, because it was something that Soleil believed wholeheartedly. Joining the King’s Guard hadn’t been a way to prove herself, it wasn’t a half baked dream she’d cooked up when the snow hid light from her windows as a child. It had been a burning desire of duty and honor, something women were told they were not meant to feel. Lei felt it, though, just as surely as she felt her own heartbeat. When she’d taken her oaths, she’d put her entire soul into the acceptance that this was her new life, and that her future and goals were now aligned with the desires and whims of the royal family.

"As my captain, what weighs upon you must, in turn, weigh upon me." She held his gaze, light eyes steady, expression unreadable but resolute. Beneath her ribs, her heartbeat thudded like a warning drum, but outwardly she was carved from quiet certainty. "If the Prince is missing, then let me assist you in bringing him home. I would be…"

A breath, soft as snowfall. A crack in her armor, as it were, as a thread of uncertainty wove into her spine. Was she overstepping? Soleil had never been one to back down though, and she would not start now.

"...honored, if you would allow it." Her hand came to rest lightly on the pommel of her sword, more a gesture of readiness than threat.

The Captain stopped in his tracks, pivoting where he stood to turn and face Lei. To his dismay, he was faced with the young man already on his feet, ready and willing, preparing his steel. Declan had been with the guard for several years, a handful of those as the Captain, yet it still always took him by surprise how steadfast his men were. Of course he could have managed on his own just fine. Pulling a drunken Dorian out of a brothel wasn’t a complicated task, but even as a man often surrounded by others, he found himself more lonely than not. The thought of a companion through the tedious journey did ease the burden, if only moderately.

"If only you are certain. I do not wish to rob you of your last moments of peace," Declan replied, offering the man an easy escape from duty and honor. While all his men had taken oaths to the kingdom, the crown, and to him, he did not expect them to drop everything and follow him into town on behalf of his lecherous brother. No one would be able to pry Dorian from the bosom of a prostitute other than himself, so Lei’s assistance was not necessary… But appreciated.

Lei dipped her head in a small, steadying nod, one that held no hesitation, no reluctance, only a quiet certainty carved from the same place as her calm. "Peace is a strange thing, Captain," she said, stepping toward him with an ease that belied the steel she had been readying moments before. Her voice remained soft, but there was a weight beneath it, something old, patient, shaped by the mountains she’d come from. "Most think it is the absence of trouble. But endless winter teaches differently."

She paused at his side, eyes catching the lamplight—cool, pale, serene, like moonlit snow. "Storms howl. Winds cut through every layer they can find. Ice cracks underfoot. Yet even there, in all that noise and bite, you still learn to breathe… to listen." Her hands settled calmly at the line of her belt, as though she had all the time in the world. "You find your peace in the midst of it, not outside of it." Lei’s gaze softened, a faint, fleeting warmth threading through her usually even expression.

"I will have my moments of quiet, even tonight. Chaos does not steal them from me." She nodded toward the entrance, posture relaxed. "Lead the way."

"While my blood may be Northern, I was born in the South… It is all I know," Declan replied with a slow nod. "I envy you. To be able to find peace amid the chaos is a gift I was not taught. Peace is a rarity that often alludes me and when I find it the world weighs far too heavy for me to enjoy it." A soft, contemplative sigh escaped his lips adding to the hot and dense air that already surrounded them. He sat in that moment of silence for a beat or two before his smile slowly returned. "You might have to teach me your ways."

Declan rapped his thumbs against the pommel one last time before conceding to Lei’s persistence and his own selfish desire for company. "Very well. We travel as civilians to avoid drawing unwarranted attention. Leave your uniform behind, and outside of the Citadel, call me Declan… not Captain." With one final nod, Declan’s right hand fell to his side, left hand resting on his sword’s hilt as he turned and made his way for the door.

Lei blinked once, slow and startled, like a bird roused from stillness.

Declan. Not Captain. Not ser. A prince’s blood, a commander’s authority, offered to her as though it were nothing more than a traveling cloak shrugged from his shoulders. Her stomach dipped. For a heartbeat, she forgot how to breathe.

"Yes, ser–" The word snapped out of her by habit, crisp and obedient. Then she faltered, the correction catching in her throat like a stone, irritation with herself fluttering in her chest. "…err—Declan."

His name felt too intimate on her tongue, too bare. As if she had peeled off something protective without meaning to. Soleil forced her spine straight, nodding sharply in hopes it would disguise the tremor that fluttered just beneath her skin. He turned toward the door, and she was grateful, deeply grateful, that his back was to her. Heat already clung to the barracks like a second skin, thick and humid, but now it worked in her favor. The burning flush that swept unbidden across her cheeks, down her throat, and bloomed across the back of her neck could be blamed entirely on the sweltering air. Not on the shock of hearing him offer her the familiarity of his name. Not on the strange, unwelcome warmth curling low in her chest at the thought of walking beside him disguised as civilians.

She swallowed, steadying herself before following.

Hand brushing the steady weight of her sword, she stepped after him, boots whispering over stone. As she trailed him through the doorway, she could not keep her eyes entirely from him, broad shoulders framed by the distant sunlight, confidence in every step. This would, she realized darkly, be a test to her cover in every way that mattered, but that realization did not stop Lei from following him from the castle and into the valley. Rather, the idea of the challenge made her heart flutter in the same manner battle did, filling her with exhilaration.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... dorian & rhea ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#5b90b5 ....|..... outfit ............... ............... thornvale

Late afternoon draped Thornvale in a molten haze, as though the valley itself had been left too close to the forge. Heat pooled in the streets, clung to skin, gathered beneath the collar of Elrik’s tunic until it felt like an irritant deliberately placed there to test his patience. The air was wrong here, thick, almost sweet with river silt and farmland rot, carrying none of Ironcrag’s clean bite. He missed the cold, the honest cut of it, the way it stripped the world down to bone and truth. Here, nothing cut. Everything softened. Even the mountains seemed gentler, their peaks hazed by summer light instead of carved by winds that howled like wolves.

Their ship had been tethered along the Bramble Weave for two days, the crew restless, his sister and mother bored, brother absent, his father coiled with silent expectations. The Weave itself was the only familiar thing in this place, threading across the land like a scar stitched through stone, its waters deep and fast and cold enough to feel like home on its warmest day if he closed his eyes. It wound through Thornvale with deceptive grace, carving out the one path of safety in a city built on softened stone and warmer whims. Elrik found himself drifting toward it whenever he could, though it did nothing to ease the low thrum of annoyance crawling just under his ribs. Today, of all days, the day they were finally to be called to the castle, he felt as though the heat had seeped beneath his skin and made a home behind his sternum.

The smithery stood near the central market, smoke rising lazily from its chimney as though even the fire had grown languid in this oppressive warmth. He ducked inside more out of necessity than curiosity, hoping the shade might offer a moment’s reprieve. Instead, he found the heat doubled, trapped, focused, fed by the roaring forge until the air shimmered with it. The scent of worked metal clung to everything; iron, coal, sweat, and the unmistakable sharpness of freshly ground steel. It should have been comforting. It should have reminded him of home. But the steel here felt different, too polished, too ornamental, lacking the stern pragmatism that defined Ironcrag’s craft. These were weapons meant to be admired, perhaps paraded, but not trusted.

He moved slowly through the room, eyes narrowing as he inspected the craftsmanship. Swords with hollow cores disguised as elegant tapering. Axes with edges that were more for show than for splitting skull and bone. Daggers balanced improperly, their weight distribution better suited to a child’s toy than a soldier’s hand. He did not speak, but his silence was its own blade— sharp, assessing, unimpressed. Thornvale steel would hold in a skirmish, perhaps even a battle, but it lacked soul. Ironcrag steel was shaped by a land that demanded resilience; it sang with the memory of mountains, storms, and men who knew the weight of survival. Here… the metal merely tolerated its makers.

A sword displayed on a raised stand caught his attention if only because its color seemed almost desperate for it. A pale, powdery blue ran the length of the blade, catching the forge’s glow. The smith, who had been studying him with thinly veiled nerves, seized the chance. “Fine piece, that,” the man said, voice ringing with pride that bordered on bravado. “Forged from cragore itself. Rare metal, that is—cost me a fair deal to acquire.”

Cragore. The word alone made Elrik still. He reached for the blade, lifting it with the ease of someone who had done so a thousand times before. The weight was wrong immediately, too light by at least a hand’s breadth of steel. The balance was uneven, the spine too thin, the hilt unanchored. And the color, gods, the color, cragore was not bright. It smoldered. A quiet, deep blue caught from the veins of Ironcrag’s mountains, subtle and heavy as a held breath.

“This is not cragore,” he said, voice low, unadorned, carrying the kind of certainty that did not tolerate contradiction.

The smith bristled visibly. “Aye, it is. Only Ironcrag gives metal like that—”

“It’s dye,” Elrik interrupted, running his thumb along the fuller, then flicking away a thin residue that clung there. “A mixture of ash and powdered stone to mimic the shade. Cragore is twice the weight of this. This would shatter on Ironcrag stone before it drew blood.”

Color climbed the smith’s neck, whether from anger or embarrassment was irrelevant. “I don’t take kindly to foreigners insultin’ my work.”

Elrik set the sword back onto the stand with slow, deliberate care, as though it were something fragile, not precious. “Then craft something that is not an insult.” The words drifted in the thick heat like a blade drawn across leather, quiet, sure, sharp enough to cut if one listened closely. He did not raise his voice; he never needed to. Truth had a way of echoing louder than temper.

As he stepped out into the street again, the sun hit him with an intensity that felt personal, as though Thornvale itself sought to test him. The noise of the market rose like a tide, clanging and shouting and haggling, all of it too close, too warm, too alive in ways that irritated more than impressed. He inhaled, found no cold in the air, no hint of home, only the summer’s heavy breath pressing against his lungs.

He had no patience for the city’s noise or its heat, no patience for pretenders gilding their steel with lies, and even less for the political theater that awaited them at the Black Citadel. His father expected rigid perfection. His mother hoped for harmony. And Emil, Gods, Emil would be hoping for something soft, something kind, something impossible in a place like this. Elrik adjusted his cloak, spine straightening as he began the walk back toward the docks where their ship waited. The Bramble Weave glittered faintly in the waning light, cold beneath its surface even now. A reminder. A promise.

Let the valley cradle its illusions. Let the royals preen. Let his brother dream of gentler worlds.

Elrik knew what he was, what he must be. Someone in this family had to be iron. For his mother, for his sisters—

He paused mid-stride, the thought catching on something sharp inside him, like a nail buried beneath snow— unseen until it lodged deep enough to halt him. His sisters. The word was a weight, familiar yet shifted, unbalanced, as though a piece of it had been carved out and replaced with air. Where there should have been three shadows moving at his side, one lingered elsewhere, diffuse and unreachable, leaving behind a hollow that had become part of the family’s architecture.

Soleil.

Even her name felt like a wound he refused to look at directly— bright, warm, impossible to cage. She had always been like that, sunlight on snow, dancing where she should have walked, laughing where she should have stayed silent, slipping through his fingers as though she had been made of something lighter than the world around them. She had taken after their mother in ways he never had, the gentleness, the warmth, the stubborn hope. All the things that made Ironcrag bearable in the cracks between storms.

And then she left. Nearly a year now. A year of empty places at the table. A year of their mother’s eyes searching doorways. A year of his father’s rage sharpening into something quieter, colder, more dangerous. A year of him pretending that her absence was merely an inconvenience, another loose thread to be tied down and forgotten. He failed spectacularly at the pretense.

As he walked, the streets of Thornvale blurring around him, heat shimmering off the stone, he felt the familiar spark of anger ignite in his chest. Not the blistering anger he reserved for his father or the contempt he held for his brother, but something far more treacherous. A brittle, aching fury.

How dare she leave.
How dare she leave them.
How dare she leave him.

He had tried, Gods, he had tried, to shield her from the worst of their house, to keep her from their father’s sharpened expectations, from the silent wars that shaped every corner of Ironcrag. She had been the only softness he allowed himself to look at without flinching. And she had slipped away in the night like a secret he’d never been trusted to hold. He hated her for it. He missed her for it. And beneath both, buried so deep he could barely admit it even to himself, was the quiet, shameful flicker of hope.

That she was free.

Free in a way no Járnbjørn had ever been. Free of the cold, the shadows, the weight that pressed on all their throats. Free of the duty that wrapped around their bones like chains. Maybe she was living under a false name somewhere, dancing around a fire in a place where winter was merely a suggestion. Maybe she was laughing. Maybe she had managed the impossible, escaped both their father’s reach and Ironcrag’s gravity. He despised the thought as much as he clung to it.

Soleil lived now in the quiet gaps of their family’s conversations, in the way his mother lingered by windows as though expecting a bird to return to its perch, in the way his siblings whispered at night. She haunted them not as a tragedy, but as a possibility. That alone made his stomach twist.

Selja bore the brunt of it now, the expectations, the eyes, the comparisons. She had stepped into the space Soleil left without complaint, but he saw the strain in her posture, the way her shoulders had begun to draw inward as if preparing for a weight she had never asked to hold. Their father had redirected all his pressure onto her, molding her with the same cold, uncompromising hands he had used on Elrik himself. She was too young for it. Too bright for it. And yet she endured, because what choice did she have? Soleil may have flown, but Selja had stayed, anchored to the family that demanded more than it ever gave back.

Part of him resented Soleil for that, too. For leaving Selja to the wolves. For leaving him to carry the jagged side of their father alone. Irritation simmered in his blood. The heat only made it worse, clinging to him like a second skin, stealing the clarity he usually found so easily in Ironcrag’s cold, his thoughts continued to drift.

And then there was Emil.

Elrik’s jaw tightened, a muscle feathering along the edge of his cheek. His brother’s softness was a constant irritation, an open flame flickering too close to dry tinder. Emil moved through the world as though compassion were a shield and kindness a sword. As if people, dangerous, manipulative, insincere people, would ever return the softness he offered. The boy had no spine. No iron. No sense of the brutality beneath every surface of their world. He clung to peace the way a drowning man clung to driftwood, believing it would carry him somewhere safe instead of simply prolonging the inevitable.

And watching it disgusted Elrik. Not because Emil was weak, but because Emil’s weakness made him vulnerable. Breakable. It offended something primal in him, the instinct to harden, to protect, to anticipate cruelty. Emil did none of that. He simply hoped. Hope was a dangerous thing in Ironcrag.

It was something their father had tried to beat out of all of them, sometimes with words cold enough to frost breath, sometimes with silence heavy enough to crush bone, and sometimes with hands that did not know gentleness. Elrik remembered those lessons well, the training yard with its frozen dirt and iron dummies, the impossible standards, the brutal expectations, the way mistakes were met not with correction but with contempt. He had learned early that survival required armor, that emotion was a liability, that softness was a flaw worthy of scorn.

Their father had never said he wanted sons of steel. He didn’t need to. His every action carved the truth into them.

And yet their mother, his mother, had always tried to mend the fractures he made. Her touch soft, her voice warmer than the hearthfires, her presence the only thing in their house that didn’t cut. But even she was fading now. Elrik had seen it, though she tried to hide it behind forced smiles and busy hands. Ever since they’d set out for this valley, she seemed dimmer, as though the sunlight had stolen something from her that winter had helped her keep. He wondered if the heat was too much for her. Or perhaps it was something deeper, the ache of a child gone missing, the dread of a husband growing colder with every mile.

Elrik couldn’t fix that. He could only stand between her and the worst of their father’s storms.

He moved downhill, toward the Bramble Weave, letting the river’s cooler breath brush against his face. Thornvale was louder here, bustling with merchants and dockworkers, but the noise washed around him rather than upon him. His attention drifted toward the water— a deep, steady blue green that looked cold even in summer. The currents curled around the ship’s hull with quiet force, whispering a familiar language he had grown up hearing in the mountain streams of home.

He stopped at the edge of the dock, staring down at the river as it folded and unfolded itself beneath the sunlight. A quick dip would strip the heat from his skin, perhaps unknot the tension wound tight in his bones. The thought of immersion was almost seductive, cold closing over his head, muting the world, silencing the ghosts of siblings and the echo of his father’s voice.

Maybe he would let the river take the edge off. For now, he stood there, silent and still, with the water whispering at his feet— the only thing in this valley that felt sharp enough to mirror him.


interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... soleil, emil, selja............... collabs ....|.... none








#c77652 ....|..... outfit ............... ............... bramble weave - ironcrag ship

Selja read by the light of a fat, sweating candle, the wick bending as though it too wilted under the ship’s trapped heat. The day outside was still young enough to be gold at the edges, but here in the belly of the vessel the air sat heavy and stale, thick with resin, old rope, and the humid reek of summer water. She turned another page with deliberate care, fingertips skimming the grain of the parchment—thin, dry, and cool in a way the air refused to be. Thornvale’s Medicinals: A Compendium of Curatives and Natural Poisons. Emil had bought it for her from a traveling apothecary on their first day here.

Her father sat only a few paces from her, angled toward the wall like a man carved from shadow and disdain. He had said little since they’d moored along the Bramble Weave, but then, he rarely needed words to speak. His silence pressed more sharply than any reprimand ever could. It coiled around her ribs, a cold hand tightening whenever she dared to breathe too freely. Even now, she could feel the knife-edge of his presence grazing the soft place at her throat, a reminder of what loyalty cost and what defiance earned. She kept her eyes on the ink, not because she feared looking up, but because she feared what looking up would reveal in him. And worse, in herself.

A bead of sweat rolled down her spine. She missed winter with a physical ache, missed the crisp air of Ironcrag that bit its way into her lungs like honest teeth. Here, the warmth was a cloying thing, a smothering embrace she had not asked for. She had shed her outer cloak hours ago, folded it with care, and still her undershirt clung damply to her skin. Each breath tasted faintly of sun-warmed tar. The ship creaked under her as if restless, impatient, as if even wood and iron wished to be done with this waiting.

Above, she could faintly hear her mother’s footsteps crossing the deck, the soft, lost pacing of a woman whose gaze had been claimed by the unrolling river. Her mother had spent much of these two days standing at the railing, staring at the Bramble Weave as the afternoon light braided itself across the surface. Maybe she found comfort in the movement. Maybe she feared what waited on shore more than the deep places of the water. Selja didn’t know; her mother’s sadness had grown quieter with each year, drifting farther out of reach like a boat untethering itself from its moorings. Selja did not ask. Some wounds lived best untouched.

She returned to the illustration before her. Bloodroot, all curling leaves and pale red veins, a plant that aided in healing if coaxed properly and poisoned if mishandled. A fitting emblem for Thornvale, she thought. A fitting emblem for herself. Soleil’s face rose in her mind unbidden, her soft smile, her strange spark, the way she used to sneak into Selja’s room with secrets clutched in her hands like contraband light. Selja had never wanted to be anyone’s refuge, but she had become Soleil’s without ever realizing when the shift occurred. And when the time came to choose between the safety of silence and the danger of love, she had not hesitated. She would not regret that. Even here, with her father’s breath like ice behind her, she did not regret it.

She traced the inked stem of the plant, following its curve as if it might lead her back to the moment she last saw her sister. The moment she helped her go. She had told no one. She would tell no one. Soleil’s secret lived inside her like an ember, a tiny, burning truth that warmed instead of consuming.

Outside, a gull cried. The ship rocked softly. A breeze moved through the open hatchway at last, brushing her cheek with the faintest whisper of cooling relief. She exhaled slowly, letting herself imagine, for just the span of that breath, that the breeze carried a blessing. That the Bramble Weave itself, old river that it was, wished her strength.

She shut the book gently, marking her place with a strand of twine. Soon they would be called to the castle. Soon she would stand in halls built to intimidate, before rulers who saw people as pieces to shift across maps. She would not tremble. She would not bow any more deeply than courtesy required. Knowledge had always been her blade, and she had sharpened herself for this moment her entire life. Still, as her father shifted beside her, a small movement, a clearing of the throat that sounded like judgment, she felt her spine stiffen, a quiet rebellion rising from bone to breath.

Her father’s breath scraped the air before his words did, a sign she had learned to brace for. Selja felt the shift of him, an almost imperceptible straightening of his spine, the faint grind of leather against wood, and knew the silence was ending. When he spoke, his voice cut through the slow-moving heat like the coldest current of the Bramble Weave, slicing straight to the bone.

“A daughter of Ironcrag must know her duty,” he said, as he had said many times before, not looking at her but at some fixed point ahead, as if delivery mattered more than audience. “She must honor her bloodline. Conduct herself with dignity. Show the royals we meet today that she is not a frivolous girl, but a woman worthy of respect. And in time, she will make a respectable wife— one who reflects well upon her house, one who strengthens alliances rather than… distracts from them.”

Selja kept her gaze on her closed book, though her fingers curled slightly against its cover. She could feel each word settle like cold ash along her skin. The ship creaked in the long pause that followed, as though hesitant to breathe. Her father went on, voice a steady grindstone. “I expect composure. Obedience. Grace. You will not shame us with idle curiosities or… eccentric hobbies. Knowledge is fine in moderation, but too much of it can rot a young woman’s purpose. Remember your place today, Selja.”

His presence felt like a hand pressed to the back of her neck. She did not lift her head. She did not let him see that her teeth pressed into her tongue until she tasted the faintest copper bloom. She thought, instead, of bloodroot, harmless until bruised. She drew a steady breath, slow enough not to betray irritation, deep enough to keep the tremor out of her shoulders. Her place was among the people of Ironcrag, tending to the ill, making sure their crops did not fall to blight, it was not here. Her thoughts drifted to Emil, he’d had wandered off earlier in that quiet, drifting way of his, as though a part of him was forever listening to some distant call the rest of them could not hear. He moved like a man not wholly anchored to his own body, following the wind’s whims more faithfully than he followed instruction. Their father despised that about him, calling it softness, weakness, a stain in the bloodline. But to Selja, there was something enviable in his ability to simply… step away. To let his mind float somewhere ungoverned. He would not have stayed to endure this lecture. His spirit would have slipped through the cracks in the hull and ridden the cool currents downriver without ever looking back.

She envied him that freedom, even as she knew he paid dearly for it.

Her father shifted again, and the air grew colder despite the heat. Selja wished, not for the first time, that Elrik were here rather than observing the local smitherys. Her older brother had a way of absorbing the brunt of their father’s scrutiny, pulling it toward himself like the earth pulled snow down to itself. If Elrik had been seated in this dim cabin, leaning against the wall with that storm-brewing look in his eyes, their father’s blade-edged attention would have sliced toward him instead. He was forever a shield she had not earned but still relied upon. Since childhood, he had drawn their father’s expectations like iron to anvil, leaving Selja in the sheltered slipstream of his shadow.

But Elrik was somewhere else. And so she sat alone beneath the weight of their father’s expectations, letting the words settle, letting them pass through her like cold water through stone. She would bear it. She always did.

Outside, the river murmured— a soft, continuous sound, as though the Bramble Weave itself whispered reminders of far gentler worlds. She imagined the Threads of the Weave weaving themselves around the ship, promising escape routes to anyone brave enough to follow them. She imagined drifting down one, book in hand, leaving behind the iron demands of fathers and kings.

But she did not move. She listened. She endured.

Knowledge is her greatest weapon, she reminded herself, feeling the truth rise steady and warm within her. And some blades, honed in silence, cut deeper than any forged in fire. “I understand my duty, Father,” Selja said, her tone measured, smooth as still water. She let her gaze drift back to her book, though not before offering the slightest, almost imperceptible lift at the corner of her mouth, too faint to name as a smile, too fleeting to accuse as insolence. “I intend to bring honor to our family this evening. In the way I’m best able.”

It slipped out light as breath, shaped to sound like reassurance, harmless enough to pass without remark. So subtle it could be mistaken for nothing at all. Yet it carried a quiet undertow, an acknowledgment that she would fulfill her duty, yes, but on her own terms, with her own mind intact. She felt his eyes on her for a long, searching moment, the weight of his scrutiny pressing against her cheek like a cold hand. Selja didn’t move. Didn’t rise to meet it. She simply opened the book once more with calm, unhurried fingers, giving him nothing to catch hold of.


interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... soleil, emil, elrik............... collabs ....|.... none

2x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#10636f ....|..... outfit ....|..... near the shore of the bramble weave

The outskirts of the Valley of Kings was a peaceful thicket of forest that hugged the sides of the Bramble Weave just before the shore carved upwards into the sharp cliffs of Mount Briar. No homes were scattered this far away from the city and the path had ended over a mile back, slowly transitioning from a stone road, to a worn trail, then gone beneath dense grass and brush. Two horses were tethered to nearby trees. One was a black stallion outfitted in armor plating and the signature black cloaking of the King’s guard. The other was pure white with an elegant saddle and draped in lavish caparisons of navy and silver that were embroidered with a snow owl. They grazed leisurely, relishing in the shade of the forest and the cool breeze that rolled off the river and rustled the leaves overhead.

Leaning against one of the nearby trees was a King’s guardsman, not in his plate armor but still wearing his crown sanctioned leathers emblazoned with the royal seal. The sleeves of his tunic had long since been rolled up into the crooks of his elbows to spare himself from a fraction of the heat. Sweat glistened along his brow and ran down his muscular forearms. The strands of his blond hair whipped around from the soft breeze, clinging to every damp piece of skin they came into contact with. Coren may have looked like he was melting in the heat, he might have even admitted it when asked, but his attention was fixed and perception attuned to every rustle of branches, snap of a twig, or boat sailing down the Weave. The heat or his discomfort was irrelevant in comparison to his charge.

Several feet further down the shore, past the edge of the treeline where the bank met the steep ascending crags climbing out of the Weave stood the Princess Rhea Storvane. Loose crimson hair that fell from her braid was tousled around her face by the strong breeze, occasionally catching in her eyelashes and between her lips. Every gust of wind blew the skirt of her riding kirtle, whipping it against her legs like a flag atop a mast. She stood beside a six foot long mound of river rocks that was marked by a pine sapling little bigger than a small branch sticking out of the earth. The heels of her boots sunk into the damp mixture of mud and sand as she stared at the grave, stoic with a forlorn heaviness behind her hazel eyes.

She slowly pulled her dove skin gloves off one finger at a time with a reverent patience that was methodical and almost ritualistic. Rhea swallowed a lump that had grown in her throat, trying to keep hold of her emotions as she tucked each glove beneath her belt. Tears welled against her lashes and burned her eyes but were quickly carried away on the wind before they could trail down her pale cheeks. Her left hand rose like she was accepting an offering from the wind, palm up turned toward the heavens steadily while her fingers trembled as if she had a chill in the middle of the summer heat. Her gaze was fixed on a small bit of thread tied around her ring finger, once dark in color now frayed and lightened by the sun.

It had been nearly two years since their wedding… and nearly two years since his death. With every passing day, the image of Gareth’s face grew hazy and foreign like a dream slipping from memory with the rising sun. Rhea could no longer recall the sound of his voice or the unique curvature of his smile. Only his scent remained: leather, cedar and freshly bloomed lilac. The love and longing she had for him would remain with her until the day she died, but she could feel it slipping through her fingers like trying to catch water with her bare hands.

She didn’t want to be rid of her last piece of him, frightened that with its absence he would fade from reality and become no more than a fever dream. But her mother’s threats were not to be taken lightly. If the Queen found Rhea with her wedding ring she would be married off to whichever Lord promised the most advantageous union and alliance without so much as a care for her own happiness. It was cruel. But it was just another way for her mother to punish her. Rhea couldn’t disgrace the family if she was caged like a bird with her wings clipped. It left her with only two choices, a life of misery tied to a man she did not love or smothering the flame for her dearly departed. As much as it pained her, she couldn’t risk her last chance at freedom… not for the dead. Gareth would want her to find happiness, even if that meant forsaking him.

Rhea knelt beside the grave, feeling the coolness of the mud soaking into her ivory trousers, but she paid it no mind. She reached out, placing her hand tenderly upon the sapling. "Hello, my love," she whispered to the wind like a prayer that Umbran might carry it to Gareth’s soul. Delicate trembling fingers shifted the rocks to reveal a hidden niche filled with trinkets from their time together: a sparrow’s feather, dried lilac, a cracked shell from the Bay of Kings, and a similar circle of knotted thread. Her breaths grew ragged and heavy as she pulled her ring from her finger, being sure to leave the knot intact. She studied it for the last time, trying to commit her final token to memory. "Keep it safe for me?" Her voice quivered, tears speckled the river rocks beneath her as she leaned forward and rested the worn bit of thread with its mate.

She struggled to swallow past the lump that stole her words, harder still to force herself to breathe when her body ceased to do it on its own. Rhea held fast to her strength, relying only on her sheer willpower to refrain from burying herself beneath the earth beside him. It would be simple, easy to let herself fall into Umbran’s embrace alongside Gareth. Death was easy… Finding a reason to continue living was far more difficult. Each day that passed her desires tipped the scales toward the darkness, losing another piece of herself along with it. Gareth would want her to try and find the sunlight again. Declan, her father, Coren… She clung to the small handful of reasons like a bouquet she was desperate to tend. For them, not for her.

She tenderly returned the rocks to their resting place, burying the memories of their love away from the world, if only to save the last piece of her heart from being shattered beneath her mother’s ire. Before she could succumb to her grief, she kissed the tips of her fingers and pressed them to the sapling. "Farewell, my love." Rhea got to her feet, keeping her back to the grave without a second glance as she made her way back to Ser Coren who waited, patient and vigilant, by their horses.

The knight pushed off the tree and walked the short distance to his steed, who was still content and grazing and completely unaware or unbothered by his presence. He pulled a waterskin from where it was tied to the saddle and made his way back over to her. "Hands, Princess," he instructed her gently, removing the stopper then motioning her hands forward with a subtle gesture of his fingers.

Rhea took a small step forward, holding out her hands between them with a small sniffle. After nearly two years of guardianship, Coren had seen her traverse every emotion, through her highs and lows, she was no longer bothered when he saw her cry. Her gaze shifted from her dirt covered hands, that now felt naked without the small bit of thread, up to his eyes that rivaled the rich blues of the Weave. "You may call me Rhea… We are the only souls for miles," she spoke softly, repeating a conversation they have shared nearly every fortnight.

Coren’s brows furrowed out of concentration, not at her words, as he carefully poured the water over her hands with a practiced diligence, endeavoring to wash away the dirt. While his attention was steadfast, the faintest of smiles tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Habit, Princess," he answered resolutely, although an air of levity laced his words. "I would hate for our familiarity to reflect poorly upon yourself. I do not wish to slip in the wrong company." He put the stopper back in the waterskin before tucking it beneath his arm and grabbing a bit of cloth that hung from his belt. "Your burdens are heavy. I seek to lighten them, not add to the weight."

"If you worry about Declan—" she started as he used the cloth to gently dry her hands like she was more fragile than fresh blown glass.

"The Captain is kind and gracious," Coren interjected, hand hesitating in the air between them clutching the bit of, now damp, cloth. A quiet sigh fell from his lips when he knew asking for permission was fruitless. The Princess gave him more freedom than was proper… More freedom than he deserved. So, he did not ask before one hand gently took her chin and guided her head toward the sun while he wiped an errant tear from her cheek. "He is grateful I watch over you where he has been forbidden." He released his hold and took a step back, putting a more respectable bit of space between them as he tucked the cloth back beneath his belt. "I do not fear him… I fear the Queen."

Rhea sighed as she slowly slipped her glove back onto her left hand in an attempt to make it feel less bare, tucking and tugging the leather into place between her fingers. "To hell with my mother." The words fell from her mouth, cold and bitter, like berries left to rot beneath the first frost.

"Princess…"

"Do you disagree?" She asked, looking up at him from beneath her lashes, pausing in the middle of donning her other glove.

Coren sighed uncomfortably, shifting his stance and resting his hands on top of his sword’s pommel. The muscle in his jaw tensed as he sifted through his thoughts and feelings. "I think…" He took a small step forward, narrowing the space between them by a fraction as if he intended to share a secret. "The trees and the rocks and the winds have ears… That words should not be so carelessly shared for we do not know who could be listening."

Rhea tugged the hem of her glove, the heaviness of her thoughts plain across her face in the way her brows tensed and furrowed, while her lips remained tightly pressed together. She inhaled, but words alluded her for a moment as she painstakingly forged the sentence in her mind before letting it free. "Is there no part of me that remains free?" Her voice faltered as she spoke. Was she truly a prisoner in her own home?... In her own mind? It wasn’t until that very moment that Rhea truly felt like she had been stripped of everything that made her… her. She was no longer Rhea Storvane but a shadow, a hollow husk of the woman she used to be, a puppet with her strings pulled taut at the beck and call of her mother.

"Princess…" Coren’s own voice wavered, soft and sympathetic, but he had no answers or comforts of his own to offer. "I will take your confidences to the grave." His voice was quiet but held a strong conviction. "If I had the power, I would shield you from your mother. But I cannot protect you from the whispers of others."

Her head nodded slowly, accepting the heavy burden of the truth with fortitude and a quiet resilience. "I understand," Rhea replied, little more than a whisper carried by the wind, as she slowly made her way over to her horse and lightly ran her fingers through the creature's mane, freeing any knots or tangles. "It would seem my last hopes rest on the shoulders of a man I have yet to meet… I pray he is kind."

The knight made his way to her side, hands poised near her waist, ready to aid her climb or catch her should she lose balance. Rhea slipped her left foot into the stirrup, grabbed onto the horn and cantle, then pulled herself up with a practice grace. Unlike a proper lady—and most certainly not a Princess—she swung her right leg over the horse’s back, slipped her right foot into the other stirrup and settled onto the saddle in proper riding form. She leaned forward and stroked the side of the mare’s neck while Coren set to checking her mount as he did before every ride.

"I have grown accustomed to watching over you," the guardsman commented with a lopsided smile. He tested the tautness of the saddle’s straps by giving each one a firm tug, then made sure the treads of each stirrup were nestled just before the heels of her boots.. "I do not know what I will do once you have gone." The confession was quiet with an air of playful banter, but beneath the levity there was a genuine weight that hung in the silence.

"You would come with me, of course," Rhea replied, looking down at him as he secured her saddle for the fourth time that day. Her answer was simple. It fell from her lips without hesitation, brazenly honest.

Coren’s smile grew, warm and a little less guarded as he gathered the reins and placed them carefully into her hands. "That is an enticing offer, Princess. But I am a King’s Guard. Once you marry, you are no longer a royal… No longer my charge." The possibility of them ever seeing one another after she became the wife of a Lord was not likely, regardless of the friendship they had built in their time together. His duty was to the King. What Lord would allow his wife to bring a guardsman along with her?

"Then I shall take you," she offered with a bright smile and resolute nod of her head.

The guardsman laughed, deep, unbidden and from his chest, shaking his head in disbelief as he untethered his own horse. "And how would you accomplish that?" Coren asked as he mounted his horse with far less care and showmanship than his charge.

"I could spirit you away," Rhea whispered, leaning towards her guard conspiratorially as her light slowly returned and bloomed across her face. "Or… I could ask my father," she offered up her second option with a light snort and far less conviction.

"Is it that simple?" Coren grabbed his reins, sparring her a sidelong glance, finding her determination endearing.

"Mhmm." The hum sang behind her mischievous grin. Rhea held her head up with a confident assurance as she guided her horse toward the hoof trodden path they created earlier that day.

Coren shook his head, tousling sweat-dampened hair as he followed after her. "As you wish," he answered under his breath, far too quiet for her to hear.

Rhea slowed her horse as she reached the small clearing of trees. Nothing stood before them in the vast stretch of space that inevitably led to their trail. A glint sparkled in her eyes as one small, brief moment of freedom presented itself before her on a silver platter. She snuck a quick glance over her shoulder toward Coren who trailed behind her. "Race you to the Citadel."

"Princess, I do not—"

"It was not a question," she called back to him with a weightless laugh followed by the crack of her reins. Without any other warning, she sped off beneath the narrow archway of trees where the light that slipped between the leaves covered her in golden speckles that sparkled warm like amber. The breeze might have wiped away Rhea’s tears, but it did not lighten her soul. It caressed her skin, but it did not stave off the heat… Her only respite from her gilded cage and her mother’s looming shadow was found on horseback. And in that fleeting moment… She was free.


interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... queen valenya, declan & king rowan ............... collabs ....|.... none
2x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Online



The world had become a pendulum of gray and blue, a ceaseless, nauseating sway that hurled the vessel toward the clouds before plunging it into watery valleys. This eternal motion had broken the spirit of many seasoned sailors already, who now hunched over the sides or clung to whatever solid object they could find, their complexions pale. A damp, penetrating cold rode the air, leaving a persistent taste of salt on Saphira’s tongue and turning her unbound hair into a heavy load atop her head—a far cry from the sun-bleached, light strands she knew from home.

She categorically refused, however, to join the ranks of the miserable.

A single, telltale shudder, one gasp for steadying air, and Zahara’s perceptive eyes would be upon her. That look—a delicate blend of pity and compassion that silently declared I see your struggle—was a humiliation Saphira would not endure. She would rather fling herself overboard into the deep abyss than grant her sister that moment of superior sympathy. For her, this was more than mere vanity; it was an article of faith in their long-standing rivalry. A pact cemented by twenty-six years of identical education, constant comparison, and recited devotions to deities whose hymns Saphira had always fumbled.

And so Saphira stood tall as if the ocean itself were bowing to her instead of tossing her around like a loose grain sack. She concentrated on ignoring the violent lurching in her gut. She fought the primal urge in her fingers to clutch the ship’s rail for support. Above all, she feigned deafness to the soft, melodic humming that drifted from behind her, a traditional desert tune Zahara employed because she had, naturally, already achieved perfect harmony with the vessel’s movements. Zahara always mastered things first. Poise. Composure. Their father’s esteem. And yes, it was utterly exasperating.

“The Vise draws near,” Zahara murmured, gliding to the railing as if borne by the mist itself. Her voice was a serene counterpoint to the ship’s creaks and the wind’s moan, threaded with that maddening note of reverence she reserved for things she deemed spiritually significant. “Local legend describes it as the mountain taking a bite out of the world. They say the stone itself decides which vessels are worthy to pass and which are not.”

The gale played with the hem of Zahara's desert robes, the earth-toned fabric wrapping and flowing around her figure like a second skin. Even here, surrounded by the harshness of the sea, she appeared ethereal as if she’d stepped from a stained-glass window. Her hood was draped gracefully over her dark hair, a polished gold band encircled her upper arm, and a woven belt elegantly defined her waist, arranging the garments into perfect, harmonious lines.

Saphira, by contrast, wore travel attire suited for someone who preferred to plant her feet on solid ground. Her cream tunic was belted tight at the waist, long enough to fall over fitted riding trousers tucked into scuffed leather boots. Clothes made not for ceremony but for movement and defence.

The sight of her sister, untouched by wind or wave, sparked a fresh wave of irritation that Saphira barely suppressed.


“What an inviting prospect,” Saphira said, arms folding. “A kingdom chiselled from the world’s most unforgiving rockfaces. I wonder if they provide maps charting all the scenic overlooks suitable for a fatal plunge, hmm?”

Zahara’s mouth lifted at the corners into that patient smile that never failed to make Saphira feel like an entertainer rather than a critic. It was a look that dismissed her very valid anxieties as charming theatrics. She had pored over every travel log and merchant account she could find, and they all agreed: the geography of Thornvale was its most efficient executioner. More lives were lost to misplaced steps and sudden rockfalls than in any recorded war. Pathways carved into the mountainsides could vanish in an instant, transformed into scree and dust without a whisper of warning. Tempests, brewed in the icy heights, descended with a violence that could splinter whole forests, and the great slides of snow and stone were discussed by locals with the casual annoyance one might reserve for a sudden downpour.

This understanding was not born from ignorance of threat either. On the contrary, Saphira’s childhood had been a masterclass in survival within the stark and beautiful arena of the desert. There, peril was direct. A coming sandstorm would paint the sky a furious, swirling orange hours before it arrived. The killing heat made itself known through waves of distortion rising from the ground. A viper would signal its displeasure with a clear, dry rattle. So, the hazards of the sand were, in their own way, honourable. They showed you their face before they struck.

But these cliffs…these mountains…
They were deceivers despite their obvious towering height.
They masqueraded as pillars of permanence, their stony faces promising solidity, only to betray a traveller the moment their footing grew too confident. The mountains did not hiss or rattle warnings. They simply let you fall.

Saphira observed the dark outlines growing ever more dominant against the sky, a tight dread winding itself around her core. This was a sensation she would deny until her last breath. Without question.

Still, the instinctual retreat of her heels from the ship’s edge was a betrayal her body would not conceal. Zahara’s glance was immediate, her awareness as keen as the cliffs they approached.

“Your worries are misplaced,” her sister murmured, the words almost lost in the wind. “The people of Thornvale have been shepherding ships through this passage for generations.”

“So I’ve read,” Saphira retorted, her voice flat. “They keep soldiers stationed in those high perches, prepared to lower a great linked barrier across the waterway should any captain offend their delicate sensibilities. Truly a heartwarming welcome.”

“It is mere precaution, Saphi, not a provocation.”

“It is both,” Saphira countered, her fingers whitening as they gripped the rail against another nauseating lift and fall of the deck. “A kingdom that uses the very landscape as its fortifications clearly has a habit of hiding behind them. Don’t you think so?”

“My personal opinion is irrelevant,” Zahara reminded her, her gentleness itself a kind of weapon. “We are here at their invitation.”

“I am acutely aware of that. Which is exactly why I plan to disembark with every shred of my dignity preserved.”

“You are referring to your pride.”

“The distinction is meaningless.”

Zahara released an airy laugh, a sound that was perfectly serene and entirely maddening.

Saphira pointedly looked away. Or made a show of doing so.

A sudden blast of wind caught the sails above, the heavy canvas cracking like a whip and sending a frantic dance of shadows skittering across the deck. The last of the coastal haze melted away, fully revealing the two immense faces of rock that curved toward each other like the pincers of some primordial creature. Their dark, wet stone seemed to swallow the light, squeezing the wide waterway into a slender, foaming channel that promised nothing but peril.

This was the entrance the sailors feared. The Vise.

Steel glinted faintly high on the stone walls where watch-fires and signal mirrors would be set. Saphira could almost picture the archers tucked behind arrow slits, their eyes tracking the ship’s progress, calculating the perfect moment for a lethal rain. Thornvale’s greatest boast was its ability to seal the Valley of Kings from any invasion, by land or sea. It was an admirable defence, to be certain, in the same way a scorpion’s sting was admirably efficient.

Zahara shifted beside her, her form relaxed against the ship’s motion, every strand of her dark hair perfectly contained. She wore that introspective look that the temple elders always called ‘devotional,’ a mask of pure, untroubled grace. “You use mockery as a shield against what frightens you,” she observed, her tone not unkind. “It has always been your way.”

For a long moment, the only sounds were the lonely shrieks of seabirds, the relentless wash of waves against the bow, and the deep, aching complaints of the vessel as the current seized it, drawing it inexorably forward. Then, an unexpected warmth enveloped Saphira’s hand. Zahara’s fingers slipped between her own, their grip both firm and familiar.

The contact was so sudden, so unasked for, that Saphira’s entire body tensed with the urge to recoil. Every instinct screamed to retreat behind the high, cold walls they had built between them—walls made from a lifetime of strict tradition, suffocating expectations, and a thousand whispered criticisms that she knew, in her heart, still festered. The memory of one, in particular, a cruel and unforgivable betrayal in her mind, rose like a ghost.

And yet… her hand remained.

The simple act felt like a key turning in a long-locked door. It did not feel like a gesture that belonged to the women they were now, but to the children they had been. Two girls stealing away to the oasis, fingers linked for courage as they navigated the starlit darkness, long before the heavy titles of heir and duty and political bride had shaped their destinies.

“We will be fine,” Zahara whispered, her voice a low counterpoint to the groaning of the ship. “We have endured far more frightening things than a simple passage of stone.”

“Have we?” Saphira asked, eyes fixed on the approaching cliffs. “As I recall, we have no prior experience with being presented to a foreign court like a pair of jewelled birds brought to amuse a king.”

Zahara’s thumb brushed once over the back of her hand. “We are not ornaments.”

“A poor choice of words, then. Let us use Father’s,” Saphira amended, her voice dripping with a honeyed venom. “We are‘long-term investments.’ ‘Diplomatic solutions to a volatile political landscape.’ I do pay attention during his lectures.”

An unwelcome memory surfaced with perfect clarity: her father, Lord Kaelen, standing over his great map table, his palms flattening the painted realms of Ashmar and Azrahir. His tone had been so reasoned, almost sorrowful, as he detailed how a bond with the Ninefold Throne would cement their legacy for generations. The silence from her mother, standing rigidly beside him, had been a sharper protest than any shout.

You will be seen, he had promised them, his eyes holding a gleam of ambition. You will walk into the lion's den as partners, not petitioners. They need the resources we command. Never forget that.

Saphira had wondered briefly at the time if by resources he’d also meant the ones between their legs. For beneath the careful phrasing, she heard the simpler truth: daughters were the most adaptable assets in a noble house’s treasury. Transferable. Expendable, if one preferred a more diplomatic term.

“If one of us marries a royal,” Saphira continued, the words hushed between them, “we are tied to their valley. Their laws. Their storms. And Raelan—”

“Raelan will finally be allowed to remain where he belongs,” Zahara interjected, with something between fondness and worry. “In the desert, with the people who have already named him their own.”

That was the core of the unspoken agreement, wasn’t it? Two sisters were dispatched to forge a political future in a foreign land so one brother could inherit the sands without challenge. It was a masterfully efficient arrangement. A perfectly elegant solution.

Saphira despised the flawless yet cold logic of it all.

“And you?” Saphira asked, turning her head to study her sister’s profile. “Are you truly so resigned to the prospect of spending your life bound to a man whose only qualification is the castle he was born in?”

Zahara’s gaze remained fixed on the horizon as if she could already see their future written there. “We do not know the men we will meet,” she said, her voice measured.“We cannot predict where affection might grow or whose regard we might earn.”

“A magnificent game of luck, then. Luck and thrones,” Saphira quipped, the words tasting sour. “My anxieties are completely settled.”

A shadow of something pained flickered across Zahara’s features, there and gone in an instant. It was a silent language they both understood, born from years of watching their mother’s approving eyes settle on Zahara during state functions, of hearing the high priests speak of auspicious stars at her birth, while their prognostications for Saphira were always more vague and tempered with caution. Zahara had been sculpted from childhood to inherit more than a title; she was to be the living bridge between faith and trade, the unifying heart of their desert nation.

And yet, both of them were now being shipped across the world to audition for a role in someone else’s dynasty.

“It was never a path meant for both of us to walk at home,” Zahara said at last. “You have always known that.”

“I have,” Saphira admitted. “But I am absolutely committed to making our gracious hosts rue the day they presumed to measure our worth and find one of us wanting.”

Zahara’s lips quirked. “Now that sounds just like the sister I remember.”

The deck heaved beneath their feet as a powerful surge of water pushed them onward. The entrance was upon them now, the two immense cliffs blocking out the sky, a gateway of such staggering proportions it seemed to dwarf the very concept of human endeavour. All that remained between the stone behemoths was the thin, turbulent ribbon of sea they were on. Saphira’s gaze tracked the formidable structures grafted onto the rock—East and West Watch, the legendary guardians of Thornvale. They perched on the vertical stone like fortresses built by eagles, their forms accentuated by the cold sheen of iron and steel.

High above, she knew, sentries wrapped in cloaks the colour of basalt observed their approach, their hands resting on the mechanisms that controlled barriers massive enough to crush a warship.

Despite the chill that ran through her, Saphira raised her chin in a fresh act of defiance. Her fingers, still entwined with her sister’s, held fast, and she stared down the passing stone giants, ready for anything.

“Yes,” Saphira agreed. “That is me.”

Location: The Vise (earlier timeline)
Interactions: Zahara
Mentions: Kaelan, Samira, Raelan

#A34261...|...outfit

3x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#42557d ....|..... outfit ............... #b5c7eb ....|..... outfit ............... guard's barracks


The descent down the side of the mountain was peaceful. The wind sang a quiet tune as it whistled along the crags and down into the ravine. Gravel crunched beneath the soles of their boots, lost beneath light conversation and the rising bustle from the city below. Declan asked about Ironcrag, the land, its people, anything Lei was willing to share as his only glimpse into a land far out of reach, while also secretly clinging to the thought of ice and snow as his only respite under the oppressive sun.

The Valley of Kings was alive as if the relentless heat and cloudless sky was something to cherish and celebrate, not melt beneath in a puddle of sweat and fatigue. There was a constant murmur that was carried by the breeze as it slipped between shops and rustled the canopies over small market stalls. No one whispered or carried on in private. They sang and laughed and shouted toward a loved one across the square. The cacophony of frivolity could be heard from every corner of the town like nonsensical tendrils that pulled every soul to The Weave.

Dozens of boats were docked and moored along the shore of the Bramble Weave, some no more than simple fisherman’s boats while others held the distinct air of nobility. The shore was bursting at its seams, every inch of rocky white sand covered with bare feet and wiggling toes seeking the cool comforts of the mountain river. Children screamed and played in the shallows of the Weave, while parents stood ankle deep, laughing and splashing them in turn. Guardsmen, nobles, and commoners alike were all equals in the gentle current of the crystal blue waters, finding common ground in the chill of the waters and the revelry of the Summer Solstice.

Declan couldn’t help but smile as a warmth built in his chest, not from the heaviness of summer in the air, but the camaraderie amongst the people. There were many reasons why he served: his father, his family, duty, honor… But they all paled in comparison to the spectacle that played out before him. His father’s war was for the people and while he inherited many things from his father, he also shared the same love and steadfast loyalty for their people.

The Captain’s gaze drifted to the Weave loggingly, left hand lazily resting upon the pommel of his sword. He tilted his head toward his traveling companion as a glint sparkled in his eyes and a childlike grin curved into the recesses of his beard. "We can spare a moment for a bit of relief."

The warmth of the valley pressed close against her collarbones, slicking the hollow of her throat beneath the loose wrap of her shirt, but Soleil kept her stride even and unbothered as they descended toward the Weave. Declan’s easy questions had been a welcome distraction from the heat, and she’d answered each one with the measured cadence she’d perfected over the past year. A man’s voice wore the answers, steady and sure, though beneath the surface she felt each memory of Ironcrag like a pressure point. The cliffs, the ice, the walls she’d slipped between like smoke—she let those recollections color her tone without ever letting them claim it. Let him see the land. Not the girl who had run from it.

The land grew louder the closer they came, its revelry rising like heatwaves from stone streets and sun-warmed bodies. Lei watched it through the half-lidded calm she’d learned to feign, her expression the picture of composed indifference though the sudden swell of life tugged at something deeper. Children shrieked in the shallows; mothers and soldiers alike waded into the crystalline blue in equal measure; even the nobles cast off decorum like unwanted cloaks in favor of cool reprieve. It was strange, she thought, how free these people were with their joy. How fearlessly they occupied their own skin. Ironcrag had never allowed for such ease. Ironcrag had never allowed anything this… warm.

Declan’s own warmth beside her radiated outward, a hum of good spirit she could feel even without looking at him. But she did look, just in time to catch the playful spark in his eyes, the crooked grin buried somewhere in the rough lines of his beard as he gestured toward the water.

Lei rolled her shoulders back in a gesture that passed well enough for masculine nonchalance, though inside she felt the sharp pinch of caution slip beneath her ribs. Relief. For him, that meant stripping down, plunging into the blue with nothing but the sun marking his skin. For her… it meant remembering every boundary she could not cross. Every layer she could not shed.

Still, she stepped toward the riverbank with a quiet huff that could be mistaken for good-natured reluctance. “A moment won’t hurt,” she answered, voice pitched low, controlled, bearing just enough roughness to sound like a young man indulging an older captain’s whim. “Gods know I’ll melt into my boots if we stay on the road much longer.”

She crouched at the sandy white edge, fingers slipping to the laces of her boots. The heat had seeped through every seam of her clothing, laying heavy as molten ore along her spine, and the thought of cold river water did tug at her despite herself. She peeled one boot free, then the other, setting them neatly beside her before rolling her trouser cuffs to her shins. Her palms brushed the sun-warmed skin there—a reminder of the lie she wore, the disguise she had bled for, the future she was still clawing her way toward. When she finally dipped her feet into the Weave, the shock of cold shot up her legs like an exhale made of snow. She felt the mountains for a heartbeat. Felt home, in the smallest way that did not hurt.

She leaned back on her hands, letting the river swirl between her toes as if she were a man with nothing to hide, nothing to lose. “Ironcrag’s rivers aren’t so different,” she said lightly, continuing the thread of their earlier conversation as if it had never been broken. “Though you’d lose your toes if you stood in them too long. Water’s colder up north. Harsher. Like everything else.” A faint smile touched the corner of her mouth—subtle, wry, safe. “Can’t say I miss that part.”

She tilted her head just enough to glance at him, letting a rare note of dry humor slip into her borrowed voice. “But this? I’ll take. Even if you won’t get me any deeper than this.” And with the brightness of the sun on the water and the laughter rising like birdsong from every direction, Lei allowed herself, briefly, carefully, to enjoy the moment. To enjoy him beside her. Without letting him see too far beneath the surface.

The moment Lei conceded, Declan descended the rocky bank toward the crowded sands that hugged the Weave. It took an immense amount of control to not cave to his baser needs and dive head first into the blue ripples of the river that beckoned him closer. He wanted to desperately, but was also all too familiar with the torment that was walking around in wet clothing. Instead he settled for slipping out of his boots, holding one heel in place with the toe of the other as he wiggled free, then did the same with the other. Bare feet slipped beneath the rhythmic lull of the water, pulling a content sigh from his lips.

He glanced over his shoulder down at Lei with a smile that appeared to have lost the smallest bit of its weighted burden with the receding tide. "I wouldn’t let you drown," Declan mused with a soft chuckle as the wind tousled his loose curls across his face. Even with the lightness of his joke, he knew that no words could sway the man. Lei was a private man, never swimming or bathing with the others, preferring his peace and solitude. There were silent questions that were posed, but none the Captain asked. Perhaps the man was bashful. Perhaps…

Declan shook his head, brushing off the thought as his left hand reached behind his back. Calloused fingers wrapped around a spare bit of cloth tucked beneath his belt and the hem of his pants. After pulling it free, he leaned over and submerged the fabric into the Weave, letting it soak up as much of the cool water as possible before tossing it over his shoulder at Lei without warning. He chuckled as he watched the cloth hit the man square in the chest and splash excess water across his neck and face. "You are fortunate that I am kind. The other men would likely toss you in," he commented with a nod toward the river.

For a heartbeat, she was nothing but stillness. His words—I wouldn’t let you drown—landed with the soft weight of concern, yet they struck her like a stone dropped into deep water, rippling outward in every direction she could not afford. No one protected her anymore, not since she’d left home, not in any form of traditional way. No one could. The life she’d carved for herself depended on solitude, on vigilance, on the sharp edges of distance she kept between her and every man in the Guard. Yet something in his tone, in the easy certainty of it, startled her clean through, lodging beneath her ribs like a gasp she did not let surface. She lifted her gaze almost against her own will, and the world rearranged itself around the sight of him. The sun sat at his back, molten and unwavering, casting a burnished halo around the wild fall of his brown hair. Sweat shimmered along his bare forearms and the curve of his throat, his skin alive with heat and summer and unrestrained ease—so unlike the stone-carved severity of Ironcrag, so unlike the bleak, starved world she had known. He looked, in that impossible moment, like warmth made flesh, like a life she had never been permitted to want. And just standing there with his feet in the river, laughing breath on his lips, he stole the breath from her chest so swiftly she nearly forgot to breathe at all.

Then reality snapped back with the slap of wet cloth against her sternum. Lei jerked, a sharp, indignant sound ripping from her throat, something embarrassingly akin to a yowled hiss, like a cat scooped up without warning. Water splattered across her jaw and cheek, cold and shocking, and she blinked hard, the spell shattered as abruptly as it had begun. Her expression twisted into a scowl by instinct, but the corners of her mouth betrayed her, tugging upward with a reluctant, rueful grin she tried to smother beneath the guise of annoyance. “Warn a man, would you,” she muttered, voice pitched low, steady, as if her pulse weren’t hammering like a forge’s fire against her ribs. She caught the dripping cloth in one hand, fingers curling into its cool weight before lifting it to the back of her neck. The chill bled through her flushed skin, coaxing a slow exhale she didn’t realize she’d been holding.

She rolled her shoulders as though shaking off the surprise, letting her posture drift back into practiced ease, legs still submerged in the Weave’s soothing current. “If that’s your kindness,” she added, dry humor threading through her tone, “I dread to see what mercy looks like.” But her smile lingered, small, genuine, and she kept her gaze fixed on the water rather than risk looking at him again and feeling that impossible warmth flare back to life. For now, the river was cool, her secret intact, and the moment, brief, fragile, and feeling stolen, was hers to hold in silence.

"You," Declan rebutted while pointing a finger back at the man. "Should not be so easily distracted while on duty." His words were but a jest, absent knowledge of the thoughts that stirred beneath Lei’s silence or the heavier implications that could be taken from them. Another chuckle rumbled free before he turned his attention back toward the Weave.

Rough hands reached behind his head, grabbing fistfuls of his damp tunic between his shoulderblades then pulled it free like peeling the rind from a piece of fruit. The sweat covered contours of his muscles glistened like the speckles of light that reflected off the ripples of water encircling his ankles. He had a strong, imposing form that came from years of hard work and dedication, not vanity. His muscles were not chiseled and sharp like the men in the guard who spent countless hours honing and shaping to draw the passing eye and entice the very women they had sworn to forsake. Declan’s form was not rigid, but soft in its strength, dense and burly like a man who sowed a field and tended the land. It was not built with fragile pride but rooted in patient necessity.

"I have yet had need to be merciful. I would not know what mercy looks like by my hands until the moment befalls me," he confessed with a soft pensiveness that was nearly lost beneath the merriment of those around them. He lowered himself to crouch above the low tide that flooded in to cover the tops of his feet, only to be pulled back out the moment it brushed his skin. Elbows rested on bent knees, head casted downwards as he submerged the tunic beneath the water, letting it wash away the salt of his sweat and fill the fibers with a soothing chill.

Before he could stand up, an outcry of childlike mirth tore through the crowd. "Ser Delcan!" the voices echoed before two small bodies tackled into him, knocking Declan onto his back against the sand just before the tide rolled in and dampened his previously dry trousers. But he was not angered, nor did he shout, instead a smile warmer than the sun curved nearly ear to ear as his own laughter roared out to match their own.

"Owen! Willa!" their mother called after the young children, pushing her way through the congregation of people on the shore. The woman’s hair was messily pinned to her head to stave off the heat, hems of her various skirts tucked beneath the ties of her apron to leave her feet free to feel the water with a third child perched on her hip. "Ser Delcan," she sighed, face reddening from embarrassment at her children' s lack of decorum. "My deepest apologies."

Declan sat up, a kid in each arm, furiously tickling their sides, sending a second wave of laughter rolling across the Weave. "There is no need. I should know better than to let my guard down when there are little terrors on the loose." He emphasized the word ‘terrors’ with more tickles before he let them both go and climbed to his feet. Whether or not he intended to slip free, both of the children latched onto his hands immediately while attempting to tug him deeper into the river with them.

"They thought you would be locked away in the Black Citadel until winter with the Lords visiting," the mother attempted to shine a light on her children’s excitement.

He sighed, giving each of the tiny hands wrapped around his fingers a gentle squeeze. "It is true. I cannot tarry long. But for you I could spare a moment longer as long as my friend does not mind." The children’s eyes widened in elation as they bounced up and down at his down, half hanging off his hands. Declan slowly turned with the small terrors in tow, looking down at Lei reclining in the sand. A single brow rose, posing the silent question while he lightly lifted the children with ease, eliciting more giggles and swinging legs from their weightlessness.

For a breath, no, for several, she forgot the world entirely. Declan’s voice had scarcely faded before he reached for the back of his tunic, and Lei had meant to glance politely aside, meant to maintain the careful composure she always wore around the Guard. But when the fabric peeled over his head and sunlight struck him full-on, she froze in place as though caught in a hunter’s trap.

He was… Saints, he was beautiful in a way she had no defenses prepared for. The sun poured over him like the molten fire back home in The Great Forge, catching in the curls of brown hair at his chest, glinting along the scattered trail of hair that narrowed down his sternum and vanished beneath the waist of his trousers. He wasn’t carved like the vain soldiers who posed in the mirror-polished shields of the barracks, no sharp angles sculpted for admiration. His strength was broad, grounded, honest, the strength of someone who lifted more than weapons; fields, families, responsibilities heavier than stone. His body bore the soft edges of a man who worked because the world needed him to, not because he wished eyes upon him.

And her eyes, traitorous, disobedient, lingered anyway. Lingering turned to staring. Staring turned to heat she couldn’t blame on the summer sun. A tight, panicked breath coiled in her chest, and she yanked her gaze downward so hard it almost hurt. The river became her salvation, cool water rippling around her ankles, silvery sand shifting beneath the surface, tiny stones glinting like river pearls. She forced herself to breathe with the current, in and out, until the burn beneath her skin eased enough for reason to return.

Fool, she snarled inwardly. He is your captain, and you— Her throat tightened. She had chosen a life where attraction had no place. No future. No room. She didn’t see the children crash into him, but she heard it, the squeals, the startled grunt, Declan’s surprised but booming laughter, and her body reacted before thought could catch up. She surged up onto her knees in the stream in one fluid motion, water splashing high enough to catch her thighs and the hem of her trousers. Her hands braced lightly on the sand as she whipped toward the sound, pulse leaping like a startled bird.

Only children. Tiny bodies clinging to him, their little arms wrapped around his ribs as he toppled backward into the water with a delighted roar. Relief flooded her so abruptly her limbs went loose, the tension melting from her shoulders as quickly as it had risen. She let out a quiet breath, almost a laugh, as she watched him gather the little ones into his arms, tickling them until they shrieked and writhed in helpless joy. The sight softened her chest, soft in a way she didn’t want to feel, soft in a way that frightened her more than any sword could.

Declan looked, damn him, natural like that. As if laughter was a second language, as if kindness was stitched into his bones. As if he belonged surrounded by warmth and children and sunshine. And she…she had chosen steel and shadow. Masks and lies. She had chosen a life where children would never be anything but distant, unreachable futures she had forfeited long before she fled Ironcrag. The ache that flickered through her ribs was sharp, private, quickly tucked away where no one could see it.

When her captain turned, tiny hands dangling from his like ornaments, seeking her permission with a lift of his brow, Lei wiped her damp palms on her trousers, smoothing her expression until only calm remained. The smile she offered him was small but real—a gentle, steady thing she rarely let herself show. “As you wish, ser,” she said, her voice low, warm, steady as river stone. And though her heart felt too full, too complicated, she bowed her head in quiet permission, letting the moment, sunlit, fleeting, fragile, pass through her like water through open hands.

Before Declan had a chance to respond, the children that dangled from his hands wiggled and squealed with joy. He nearly doubled over as their excitement brought them back down to earth with a tug. "Me first! Me first!" Owen shouted, pulling on the Captain’s hand while pointing at the river with glee.

"Did your mother never tell you, ladies first?" Declan goaded the young boy, sparing a glance toward his mother who gave her child a knowing glance.

"Well, yes—but—" The boy groaned and crossed his arms over his chest in a huff.

"Good lad," Declan smiled warmly down at Owen, lightly tousling his hair affectionately before turning his attention toward his sister. Willa, equally as excited, waited patiently, both hands gripping his pinky and index fingers while looking up at him with wide green eyes. He leaned down to be more at eye level, bracing his other hand against his thigh. "Shall I toss you in?"

Willa’s smile grew as she vigorously nodded her head up and down

Declan’s eyes squinted, studying the young girl with a playful skepticism. "Are you certain you will not be scared?"

She shook her head back and forth with an equal amount of fervor causing her damp blonde locks to bounce back and forth while sprinkling him with water. "Please, ser Declan," the girl asked, timid but earnest.

"Very well then, little Lady." Declan took hold of one of her small hands and gave the young girl a small twirl before turning her to face the soft rippling current of the weave. He leaned down and placed his hands gently upon her sides. "Are you certain?"

She nodded.

"Is your nose held?"

She nodded a second time with a quiet giggle as she pinched her nose.

"One… Two…"

Willa’s hold on her nose tightened as she sucked in a deep breath and snapped her eyes shut in preparation.

"Three!" Declan shouted as he scooped her up with ease. He spun around once with her dangling free from his hands before lightly tossing her into the water safely only a few feet away. The moment she slipped from his hold she screamed and kicked her feet with excitement before disappearing beneath the sparkling blue surface. While his laugh was jovial, Declan watched the water, vigilant and ready to act at a moment's notice. Once her head popped back up, the faintest bit of tension slipped from his shoulders and he clapped for her as she swam back to the beach.

To no one’s surprise, especially Declan’s, every small child on that side of the Weave swarmed to his side begging for their turn. Without a single complaint or falter in his smile, he obliged, giving every single one of them their moment to fly. Once they returned for seconds, he graciously declined to a sea of frowning faces and the roar disappointed whines. It was only then that his smile wavered. He would have happily remained upon the shore, drowning beneath the wave of children’s laughter until his muscles ached… but duty called. He gave each one of them a hug or a gentle pat on the head as he weaved his way through the dense crowd to where his tunic had floated down the river until it came ashore.

Declan scooped it up, dipping it into the river a second time to rid it of any sand and soak the fabric a second time. He rang out any excess water before pulling it on over his head, thankful for the temporary chill of the damp tunic against his sun warmed skin. As he began to tuck the tunic back into his trousers, he turned to find a small girl standing beside Lei in quiet conversation, dripping water from head to toe.

At first, she had watched him as if spellbound. As if something in the world had shifted its axis, tilting everything toward the sight of Declan standing waist-deep in sunlight and river-laughter. The Weave shimmered around him, each ripple reflecting a sliver of gold onto his skin, and he moved with an ease so natural it made something inside her ache, an ease born not of training or discipline but of a heart accustomed to giving, over and over, without thought or restraint.

Lei had sat in the water once more, fingers curling unconsciously into the cool, silty sand beneath the surface. Each grain slid between her knuckles, grounding her as her mind floated elsewhere—toward the way he lifted the children, toward their shrieks of delight as he spun them once, twice, then let them fly; toward the open warmth carved into his smile, unguarded and bright; toward the way vigilance, even in joy, never fully left him.
It was unfair, dangerously unfair, how easily he seemed to embody every softness she’d trained out of herself. Every warmth she had learned to bury. Every dream she had abandoned. The longer she watched him, the more tangled her heart became, stretched taut between yearning and the cold reminder of the life she had claimed. He would make a fine father, she thought before she could stop herself, the kind who would laugh until he ached and lift his children high enough to touch the sun. He would never raise a hand to his children, to his wife. And she, who hid even the shape of her body, was barred from such futures entirely. Oath-bound. Secret-bound. Made to live half in shadow so she could survive in daylight.

She dug her fingers harder into the riverbed, feeling the chilled current sweep over her wrists. It steadied her. Kept her from drifting too far into dangerous waters of thought. Declan was oath-bound as well, perhaps even more so than her due to his royal blood, and yet—

A small shadow fell across her.

Lei blinked out of her reverie just as a little girl, dripping from crown to heel, curls of deep red plastered to her scalp, came to stand beside her with all the quiet confidence of a creature unbothered by the world’s sharpness. The child smiled at her, wide and sweet, revealing the gap where one front tooth was missing. A bright birthmark bloomed over her left cheek, red as summer berries, made darker by the water beading upon her skin.

“You have hair like me,” she declared, not as if making a comparison but as if stating a shared secret. Tiny fingers pointed toward Lei’s braided hair. The girl’s eyes were a startling green—moss-bright, earnest. “Are you a King’s Guard too? Like Ser Declan?” The words struck her like a soft, unexpected blow. Her breath stilled, caught somewhere between surprise and something gentler, something that made her ribs feel too thin to hold her heart properly. She parted her lips to answer, but for a moment nothing came. She looked at the girl, at the small hands dripping cold river water onto Lei’s bare ankles, at the innocent curiosity untinged by suspicion, and felt her throat tighten with a quiet, private longing she would never voice.

When she finally managed to speak, her voice came low, steady, but touched with an unfamiliar warmth. “I am,” she murmured, offering the girl a small, solemn nod. “What’s your name?” The little one’s grin widened into something triumphant, delighted. And for a brief, fragile moment, Soleil let herself smile back, softer than when she was pretending to be a he, unsure, but undeniably real, before the world could close in around her again. It was easier, with the reminder that she was a King’s Guard, that she’d made all her dreams come true, to swallow the truth behind her oaths.

“I’m Tavia,” she chirped, rocking a little on her heels with an excitement she barely contained. Her fingers twisted in the hem of her damp shift, wringing water that splattered onto Lei, who smiled indulgently at the girl. “Like my gran’s name. She says it’s old, like from stories.” She puffed up a bit, proud of this lineage of tales.

“Tavia,” Lei echoed softly, letting the name settle on her tongue. It suited her—a name with roots, with a history that could stretch back into forgotten hearthfires, yet still small enough to cradle in two hands. The river breeze toyed at her braids, tugging loose strands across her brow. “Pleasure to meet you, I’m Lei, did you…did you want me to throw you in?” Her brows furrowed, feeling uncertain compared to Declan’s ease with the children.

Tavia fixed her with a look both bold and uncertain, the way only a child could manage—half bravery, half trembling curiosity. “No, Ser Lei. I was just wondering…did you always want to be a King’s Guard?” she asked, voice gone soft, nearly reverent, as though the question itself was something she wasn’t allowed to ask.

For a heartbeat, Lei said nothing. The world narrowed to the quiet between them, to the distant echo of children’s laughter still drifting from the riverbank, to the weight of memories she kept locked tight beneath her armor. She studied Tavia’s face, the hopefulness there, the openness, and felt some small, aching thread inside her loosen.

“Not always, not quite,” Lei admitted, her voice low as the hush of river reeds. “But as I grew older… I knew it was my duty. I was strong enough, brave enough, able-bodied. And the royal family need people who are willing to stand between them and danger.” She paused, swallowing against the thickening in her throat. The child’s green eyes never wavered. “But that wasn’t all,” she continued, gentler now, choosing her words carefully, shaping them into something kinder than the truth but still true enough. “I wanted to protect little girls like you. Because when I was your age… I couldn’t protect my sister the way I wished I could have.”

Tavia’s breath caught, her small lips parting as though she’d been struck not with pain, but wonder. She regarded Lei with a wide, shimmering gaze, one that made Lei feel suddenly too large, too human, and too exposed. The girl stepped closer, water droplets sliding down her birthmarked cheek like beads of melted rubies.

“Then you’re a hero,” she whispered, awe spilling from her voice like sunlight on the river.

Heat rushed up Lei’s neck so swiftly she nearly fell back into the sand as she shook her head at once, flustered, startled, hands rising instinctively as if to bat the word away. “No, no—I’m not,” she said, too quickly, too earnestly, too much like herself. Her heart thudded hard against her ribs, as though embarrassed to be caught beating in such a fragile moment. “Heroes are… bigger. Braver. They do impossible things. They’re men, like Captain Declan.”

Tavia frowned, as though Lei had said something entirely wrong. “You protect people,” she said simply, with the unwavering certainty only a child or a prophet could summon. “That makes you a hero, Ser Declan too.”

Lei found she had no answer for that, not one she could shape into words. So she only let out a quiet breath, a soft, cracked laugh, and bowed her head slightly to this small, waterlogged oracle with riverweed in her hair and truth dripping from her lips. She glanced up toward Declan, not having noticed his approach, unsure of how long he’d stood there, but there was a sort of helpless, help me look about her as the little girl stood there, grinning brightly.

Declan stood on the outskirts of the conversation, not partaking but observing with his thumbs hooked onto his belt lazily. "From the mouths of babes," he commented when he was caught eavesdropping. He slowly crossed the soft white sands, leaving an imprint of each step in his wake that were swiftly washed away by the tide. One hand scooped up his discarded boots, while the other lightly rested atop Tavia’s damp head affectionately. "I do not think you can only call me a hero when we are both guardsmen."

"See," the young girl beamed happily, bouncing and rocking on her feet with palpable excitement.

"Tavia!" a voice called from the crowd further down the bank followed by the wave of a mother’s hand above the heads of those around her.

"I believe that is your mother," he spoke to the girl with a gentle stroke of his thumb across the crown of her head. "Say goodbye to Lei and I shall help you find her." While Tavia half tackled Lei with a hug that was far too large than her little arms could muster, Declan slipped back on his boots over sand covered feet and damp trousers, an inevitable discomfort, but he still did not dare to regret the temporary delay. Being among the people was just as important as guarding them and their rulers. While others might not agree, it was something the Captain endeavored to fulfill as often as he could, brokering trust and a steadfast relationship with those he sacrificed everything to protect.

Once their farewells were finished, Declan disappeared into the crowd with little Tavia in tow, her small hand lightly cradled in the palm of his calloused hand. It did not take long for him to help the girl find her mother, then return to Lei with the same warm smile that had yet to waver. He held out a hand in offering to help the man to his feet. "Back to work I am afraid."

Lei watched them go, Declan with his easy, unthinking grace and Tavia with her jubilant skip that sent droplets scattering from her hair.. Their silhouettes slipped into the swell of bodies along the riverbank, swallowed and revealed again by movement, by laughter, by the glint of sun on water. His words lingered behind like a bell’s soft tolling: From the mouths of babes. And worse: We are both guardsmen. True, simple, unadorned, yet somehow it struck her with the force of something heavier, something she wasn’t sure she had the armor to deflect.

She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding, turning her gaze back to the river. The water curled around her ankles, cool as breath drawn between teeth, slipping over her skin with a kind of insistence, touching, retreating, returning again as though testing if she were truly there. Sparkling currents braided and unbraided themselves around her feet, tugging lightly at the sand beneath her. It felt like standing on the edge of something nameless, something that shifted if she tried to look at it directly. The crowd’s joyful murmur dimmed into a distant hum, blurred by the sudden inward tilt of her thoughts.

Home rose in her mind unbidden—her father’s voice echoing through the stone corridors of the Frosthearth keep, firm and instructing, cold and unyielding. She saw the tilt of his chin when he told her that duty was a choice one made again and again, especially when he was using it as an excuse to hurt her. She felt the familiar press of expectation across her shoulders, and beneath it all, like a thread woven through every memory, the ghost of her sister’s laughter—high, bright, then suddenly absent. Lei’s chest tightened, ribs drawing in as though trying to hold too much at once. She did not know how long she sat there, suspended between the river’s whisper and the distant echoes of her past, before a voice broke through the haze—warm, patient, unmistakably his.

Lei blinked, the world snapping back into sharpness. Declan stood before her, hand extended, his smile steady as sunlight. She looked up at him unguarded, raw for a heartbeat, the river wind catching strands of hair that had slipped free from her braid. She shifted her weight, preparing to rise, but Declan’s outstretched hand remained steady between them, an unspoken offer she had forgotten to refuse, or perhaps had never intended to. For a breath, she merely looked at it, the lingering sheen of riverwater on his skin, droplets gathered in the lines of his palm, the faint grit of sand clinging to his wrist where the current hadn’t quite washed it clean.

Then she placed her hand in his. The moment their palms met, a quiet shock went through her, nothing sharp or startling, but something warm, something she felt in the hollow beneath her sternum. His hand was still damp from the river, cool on contact, yet somehow radiating heat beneath the wetness. Her own fingers curled around his instinctively, and she felt the slide of his skin against hers—calloused meeting calloused, but even so… even with all the labor she’d done, all the weapons she’d trained with, all the harsh miles she’d walked across stone and shale… her hand felt softer.

The realization struck her with a flush that climbed swiftly up her throat to her cheeks. She hoped, desperately, that the sunburn already blooming there would hide it. His grip tightened just enough to guide her upward, steady and assured, and she rose with him, the pull of his arm smooth, effortless, infuriatingly gentle. For a heartbeat she did not release him. Their hands lingered, skin slipping slightly from the dampness, her pulse tapping quickly against his thumb. It was only when she realized she’d been staring at their joined hands instead of releasing them that she let go, perhaps too quickly, fingertips dragging lightly across his palm in the process.

She wiped her hand on her trousers, a gesture meant to disguise the tremor she felt rather than the moisture from his touch, then dipped her head as if hiding from the brightness of the day. She swallowed, nodded, and the exhale she gave was half-apology, half-acceptance. “Right,” she murmured, voice quieter than she intended.

She bent to retrieve her boots, half-buried in sand where she had abandoned them earlier. The leather felt warm from the sun, yet the moment she slid her foot in she grimaced, nearly flinching, the grit of river sand clung stubbornly between her toes, scraping like an unwelcome memory. She shook her foot, wiped her palm along her arch, and tried again. Still more sand. A soft huff escaped her, somewhere between irritation and resignation.

Boots finally laced, she straightened and stepped to his side, the lingering coolness of river water still tracing lines along her skin. When she met Declan’s gaze again, she had smoothed her features back into the practiced calm of Lei, the guardsman, the loyal shadow of the royal family. But somewhere within, below the surface where words dissolved and duty braided itself with longing, Soleil still shivered from the touch of the river and the weight of being called a hero by a girl with moss-green eyes. She held out the still damp offering he’d thrown at her earlier, smiling wryly. “Lead the way, Ser Declan.”

Declan’s gaze fell to the cloth extended back to him and shook his head, denying its return. "Keep it. The Rose can be quite warm on a cool day. You will be thankful for its comfort." While his smile had lessened, slipping to something more resolute and forlorn at the prospect of leaving the content peace he found at the riverside, the warmth still clung to the faint curves and the gentle squint in his eyes. "Just Declan, remember?" he corrected with a soft levity before he started back up toward the market street while sparing the children shouting his name a parting waving.

Lei’s gaze dipped to the square of fabric in her hand— navy blue, soft from wear, the corner stitched with careful silver thread. D.S. The initials gleamed faintly in the afternoon light, impossible to miss, impossible to mistake, a small snow owl taking flight from embroidery.

Something in her chest jolted, a quick, traitorous flutter against her ribs, but she masked it with a slow exhale and the faintest tilt of her mouth. “Then… thank you,” she said lightly, tucking the cloth into her belt as though it were any ordinary scrap and not something that felt unreasonably warm against her hip. Lei snorted under her breath at his reprimand, falling into step beside him, boots thudding softly against sun-dried sand. “As you say… Ser,” she murmured, just quiet enough to toe the line, just bold enough to let the corner of her mouth curl.

The breeze off the Weave shifted, brushing cool fingers along her skin. She didn’t look back at the river, nor at the children, nor at the imprint of the moment left on her palms. She only followed him upward, leaving the glittering water behind as the sounds of the shore slowly faded into the hum of the waiting streets.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... selja ............... collabs ....|.... @mjolnir

1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#455955 ....|..... outfit ............... #b5c7eb ....|..... outfit ............... the king's fist


It was a long and arduous journey through the King’s Fist. While Gloomfen might have been the closest hold to Thornvale, it was also far too close to warrant a journey by ship. With the Varrows controlling the King’s Gate, it was only practical to travel through the Fist. Regardless of how large or small their retinue, their passage was slow and laborious. It was a miracle in and of itself that they had not broken a linchpin or spoke on the rocks and rough terrain.

They were on the tailend of their travels, only an hour or two from reaching the Valley of Kings. The narrow corridors they traversed nestled between the tall peaks of Mount Briar had begun to widen. No longer in the shade of the mountain, the light of the sun and its unbearable warmth had started trickling in through the window, unwanted like water rising in the hull of a boat. Their carriage pitched and rocked with every bump, pulling a dissatisfied grunt from Rhaevyn as he stared out at the steep crags and occasional tree.

The young Lord had forsaken any desire to appear ‘proper’ in lieu of comfort. He had long since abandoned his dress coat on the seat next to him. The sleeves of his dark tunic were rolled up into the crooks of his elbows, damp and hugging his forearms while his collar was unlaced, the open neckline revealing the pale skin of his chest. Sweat curled his silver hair causing the errant strands to cling to his jaw and the back of his neck like the dense fog that hugged the moors on the cusp of morning, thick and oppressive. He slouched on the black velvet bench opposite his sister with his legs stretched across the cabin, feet crossed and resting on the cushion beside her.

How the weather could be so starkly different and suffocating with only a handful days of travel, Rhaevyn didn’t know. It was like they were traversing two separate worlds going from Gloomfen into Thornvale, and the heat only made the journey more unbearable. He could have been in the valley two days prior if he traveled by horseback. He had made the journey by himself before, but this time there was an entire retinue… and more importantly, his sister. No matter how much he bitched and moaned about the sweltering heat or the rattling of the wheels that reverberated through his teeth, he bore it all to make sure she arrived unharmed. They had dozens of armed guards in their party, but he did not trust a single one of them to do as honor demanded for the safety of Aelyria. So there he remained, blade never out of reach, melting into a puddle of his own making… for her.

Entertainment was few and far between locked in a rickety, rolling box deep in the heart of a mountain. Rhaevyn did not busy himself with books or learning an instrument like his sister, so he often found himself disinterested during long journeys and desperate for a distraction. He had spent one day of travel staring out at the South Sea as they crossed the narrow land bridge of the Fist, another was spent with his head in Aelyria’s lap as she read to him and played music, and the day before he walked alongside the carriage, stretching his legs and picking flowers in the rain. That day the sun was too high, too relentless for him to be outside, no matter how restless he was. With nothing to hold his attention, he toyed with his dagger to pass the time. He held the tip of the blade, sharp and perfectly polished, pinched between his thumb and index finger. "Traveling by horseback would have been faster, and less… percarious," Rhaevyn commented with a wry drollness as he flipped the knife in the air and caught it effortlessly. "This carriage is a damn furnace."

Aelyria let the rhythm of the carriage steady her breathing, though the heat gnawed at every inch of patience she possessed. The sun, once filtered mercifully through the ribs of the King’s Fist, now spilled freely through the carriage window in molten sheets. It clung to her skin like a fever, beading wherever it pleased. A solitary drop gathered at the hollow of her throat, warm as breath, and traced its languid path down into the shadowed valley shaped by her corset. She felt each inch of it, an irritating, tickling thread of sensation she refused to wipe away purely out of spite.

She had stripped down to her chemise hours ago, shedding her overdress with a cool disdain as though discarding a lie she no longer felt like wearing. The thin linen clung to her, translucent in places where sweat had insisted on blooming. The dark-boned corset cinched her waist and pushed her breasts upward, its laces tugged tighter than comfort allowed, but she endured it as she endured all things—with silent, sharpened grace. Gloomfen had taught her that beauty, like power, was a weapon. Rarely comfortable, always effective.

A lyre harp rested across her lap, its carved wooden frame dark and swirling like roots caught in a dream. Her fingers moved over the strings with absent precision, coaxing from them a low, wandering melody that seeped through the carriage like cool water trickling over stone. It softened the groaning of wheels, the creak of jolting wood, even the occasional clatter of loose stones striking the undercarriage. The song was one she remembered from childhood, though she had long since outgrown the sweetness of its original tune. Now, under her hands, it sounded wistful and faintly dangerous, as though some old god might be humming it beneath his breath.

Rhaevyn’s complaint broke through her reverie, low and rough as gravel dragged across iron. Aelyria lifted her gaze to him, and for a heartbeat she forgot to pluck the next note. He looked carved by heat and impatience both, silver hair damp and unruly, jaw shadowed, collar open far enough that she could see the slow rise and fall of his chest. His legs stretched indolently across the velvet seat, feet braced beside her thigh. The posture was carelessly familiar, almost possessive in its ease. The knife glinted every time he flipped it, catching the sunlight in brief, sharp flashes.

She admired him openly, because she could, because he belonged to her as much as she belonged to him, because no one else was here to witness the hunger she rarely allowed to slip through her mask. She took in the curve of his forearms, the damp strands clinging to his temple, the line of muscle visible through the sweat-darkened fabric. Aelyria let the pad of her thumb drag softly across a lyre string, letting it hum for a long, trembling moment before she finally answered. “Rhaevyn,” she murmured, her voice soft but touched with wry reprimand, “you complain only because you have never ridden horseback in a dress.”

The corner of her mouth curved, subtle, sly, it was the kind of smile she wore when she enjoyed watching others squirm. She adjusted the harp on her lap, the wooden edge pressing lightly against her corset’s boning. “I assure you,” she continued, her tone lingering like perfume, “this is far preferable to gripping a saddle while the wind tries to fling your skirts over your head. Sweltering or not.”

She plucked another soft series of notes, slow and coaxing, as though tempting the oppressive heat into stillness. Her eyes drifted over him once more, slow, thoughtful, the way one might study their favorite page of a beloved book. “And besides,” she added, almost idly, though her gaze lingered on the sweat-damp hollow at the base of his throat, “you complaining is a small price to pay for the view.”

The harp thrummed, warm and intimate, filling the cramped carriage with music and something quieter, heavier, coiled between them like a shared breath neither had yet exhaled.

Rhaevyn’s mind drifted, painting a vivid image from her words. He could see her, plain as she sat before him, adorned in her finest jewels of amethyst and diamond, wearing her plum velvet dress. His favorite. The wind blew her silver curls loose and free, her face not contorted in determined frustration, but soft and unwoven in ecstasy. Aelyria did not mount a steed, but him. It was not hidden lust stolen in the dark, shadow blanketed corners of Dunhollow, quick and fleeting before they were caught by prying eyes. It was unfettered, a show of love and desire in the middle of a field for the world to see without shame or judgement. Her moans sang on the wind, her thighs gripped him, not a saddle, and those damned skirts she was concerned about were held in place by the wanton grasp of his hands upon her waist.

His expression of discontent shifted, the corners of his mouth curving into a lascivious smirk as his gaze unabashedly traced every curve of her body where the sweat dampened chemise clung to her skin, revealing glimpses of her form beneath. Rhaevyn wet his bottom lip with a subtle flick of his tongue. He ran the blade of his dagger along the frame of the window as he looked over at her from beneath the shadow of his prominent brow. "That sounded like a pleasurable view to me," he commented low beneath the tunes of her lyre.

Aelyria’s fingers did not falter on the strings, though the note she plucked thrummed sharper, brighter—like a blade catching light. She lifted her gaze to him fully, letting her eyes trace the slow arc of his smirk, lingering on the way his tongue had swept across his lower lip. A single, elegant brow arched upward, a gesture equal parts challenge and amusement. The corner of her mouth tugged in answer, a small, knowing curve that promised far more than it revealed.

The carriage swayed, the melody shifted with it, soft and lilting, a tune that felt as though it were weaving itself around them both. She let the next note hum between them before she spoke. “Mm,” she breathed, a sound threaded with warmth and reprimand in equal measure, “I would hope the view would please you.” Her voice dipped, smooth as honey. Her fingers glided across the strings in a slow run, each pluck deliberate, each note a quiet tease.

“But alas,” she went on, tilting her head just slightly as though considering the matter, “there are no horses for me to ride at the moment.” Her eyes flicked downward and then back to his face, measured, languid, purposeful. Her smile sharpened just a touch, wicked in its subtlety. “So,” she concluded with silk-soft finality, “you simply must be content with the current view.”

The lyre answered her with a shimmering chord, warm and intimate, as though the instrument itself shared in her mischief. The tune resumed, slow, deliberate, a quiet seduction disguised as a lullaby. She plucked another string, her gaze never leaving him. “Try not to suffer too greatly, darling.” She added, the faintest purr beneath her words.“I know how arduous such restraint can be.” Her smile widened by a breath, just enough to let him see the spark beneath it. The heat in the carriage had not lessened, but now it felt different. Coiled. Intentional. Waiting.

There was a sharp chink of his blade against the window as Rhaevyn’s attention shifted fully toward her. Every muscle in his body froze, poised like a predator, patient and attuned to his prey, awaiting the perfect moment to attack. "Restraint has never been one of my strengths," he confessed low, conspiratorial like a secret Aelyria was not privy to and would have to take to the grave. His hand flicked, swift and calculated, flipping the dagger another time. The blade sliced through the dense air and unspoken words between them, glinting in the rays of light that slipped through the canvas canopy before landing with the hilt perfectly resting in his palm.

"Nor am I easily contented." He threw his dagger sideways without shifting his gaze from the icy grey-blue of Aelyria’s eyes that glowed like the moon from beneath the shadow of the carriage. The sharp blade lodged itself into the wooden side panel of the cabin on the opposite side of his bench, out of sight, out of mind, and of little concern. Rhaevyn’s feet slowly slipped from the cushion beside her, falling to the floor between them as he scooted forward to the edge of the seat. The rough hand of a fighter, worn and calloused, reached out, fingers delicately wrapping around the neck of the lyre, halting the reverberating tunes as he pulled the instrument from her grasp. He set it atop his overcoat with a tender reverence, not wishing to destroy something precious to his sister in his pursuit in ravishing her.

Rhaevyn fell to his knees on the floor of the carriage before her like a supplicant and she—haloed in the shadows, illuminated by errant rays of golden sunlight—was his God. He prayed to her, worshipped her. Pious and devout, he humbled himself before her, seeking her pleasure before his own. The tips of his fingers hungered to feel her, slipping beneath the damp hem of her chemise to caress the supple skin that curved along the back of her ankle. He was steady, patient, and maddeningly slow as his touch climbed the warmth of her legs while the fabric of her skirt pooled in the crooks of his arms. The heat from his palms radiated against her thighs as he inched higher until he took hold of her svelte hips and tugged her forward to the edge of the bench with a lustful impatience. He lowered himself further, guiding her left leg over his shoulder as he looked up into her eyes from beneath his sweat glistened brow.

"Let us test your restraint." The words fell from his lips, rough, guttural, and laced with a devious challenge as he disappeared beneath the folds of her skirt.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by AmongHeroes
Raw
Avatar of AmongHeroes

AmongHeroes ♤ LOST ♤

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago


[x] [x] [x]

Along the banks of the Trorane River, River's End | Some weeks past

#CC5500 & #6495ED


“Lift, man! Lift!” Valerius Kenra hissed through gritted teeth. Sweat dripped from the hair about his eyes. The knuckles of his large hands were white with strain, clutching the haft of the carriage axle as his broad shoulders pressed into the underside of the disabled vehicle. The stitching of his obliques and the horseshoe of his triceps filled the white cloth of his sweat-sheer tunic like wind filling a wetted sail.

From his place at the working end of the log that was levering up the wheel, the Master of the Hunt Silas Vane gave his lord a plaintive grunt of effort as his only reply.

“You’ll never get the wheel on lifting only that high, brother.”

Through the salty haze of his strain, Valerius managed to turn his head just enough to look up at his sister. “Perhaps…” he wheezed, “…if you could return to your place as silent ballast in the other carriage you could let us finish?”

For the barest of moments, Lyra Kenra regarded her brother’s words and predicament before moving to add her own weight to lifting the carriage. From behind her, a slight “Eep!” of dismay came from one of Lyra’s handmaidens as the eldest daughter of House Kenra placed herself into harm’s way. Dismayed though the servants all were at the sight of the stubborn Kenran’s handiwork, there was no doubt that the addition of Lyra’s muscle was making a difference. The carriage with its damaged wheel moved askew just high enough of the rut for a manservant to lug the part from the axle, and for the replacement to be slammed home.

What should have been a triumphal occasion was dashed, however, as the sound of rending cordage and the hiss of lacquered wood sliding from atop the tilted carriage was subsequently followed by a distinct thump and splash. Eyes wide, Valerius wriggled from beneath the carriage as it settled upon its new wheel. The gathered servants gaped in disbelief as Valerius sprinted his way to the far side of the carriage, and to the banks of the blue-green ribbon that was the river Trorane. Floating briskly downriver, and back towards Brackmere and the sea, was Valerius’ finery trunk.

The tall knight and lordling of Kenra dragged his fingers through his sweat-soaked hair. His hazel eyes followed the trunk, full of all his best robes and adornments, wind its way down the river like the most expensive autumn leaf the Trorane had ever floated.

“Ah,” said Silas, coming to stand beside his lord as he slapped the dirt from his hands. “That’s one way to get out of a ball, milord.” The master of the hunt softened his jibe with a wry, but genuine, smile. “I can ride after it, if ya like? It’s possible it’ll get hung up at Walker’s Turn downriver, which isn’t too far back.”

Valerius removed his hands from his dark hair, the locks pinned back across his scalp from the mixture of sweat and axle grease. Lungs still working from exertion and now exasperation, Valerius merely scowled for a time then, at last, he smiled. Not looking to Silas, he clapped the man on the back between his well-formed shoulders. “No need, my friend. Boreal wanted that trunk for a reason, and I shall not doubt their reasoning.” Valerius withdrew his hand, and hitched up his trousers, but not before ensuring that he had wiped a significant amount of grease onto Silas’ back. “The ladies of the Black Citadel will just have to take me as I am—riding clothes and all.” He met Silas’ skeptical gaze. “Please prepare our departure. We’ll be leaving shortly.”

Not waiting for the huntsman’s answer, Valerious knelt at the side of the river. Reaching down, he washed his hands in the silt and sand of the bank, letting the cool water drain some of the heat from his aching fingers. Is every force meant to be against me, Lacra? he thought, addressing the force of the river’s waters. With his elbows resting upon his bent knees, no reply was forthcoming. Behind him, Valerius could hear the bustle of the house train crescendoing as the retinue of servants, guards, and beasts of burden prepared themselves for the resumption of the journey down the King’s Road.

Valerius did not hurry himself to join them. The retinue was still weeks away from the Valley of Kings. A few more minutes with his thoughts would not harm his journey any more than fate had already done. As he continued to wash himself in the river, Valerius scoffed at the thought. Fate, indeed. Cool river water cascaded in rivulets down his neck, pooling into the valley of his clavicle and at the crest of his chest. Leaning back upon heels, Valerius looked up into the azure sky. “Fate Upon Our Sword,” he spoke aloud, reciting the motto in hushed tones. “If only a princess’s heart could be won upon a blade…”



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none




[x] [x] [x]

Approaching the Black Citadel | Present day

#CC5500 & #6495ED

Navy and silver pennants fluttered upon the mountain’s breath, luffing in lazy arcs from their places atop the guard towers along the King’s Road, signifying the final leg towards the Black Citadel. Upon the same hot and oppressive sigh of air, the sounds of the Valley of Kings grew in its cacophony, adding noise and the hum of life to air thick with the odors of the same.

“Make way! Make way, there!” A booming voice called down the busy street. The officer of the King’s Guard and his fellow Raven used the imposing size of their mounts as much as their commanding calls to clear the road ahead. Each of the warhorses upon which the honor-detail rode were twenty hands high at the shoulder, broad of neck and thick of chest. The citizenry before them flowed around their massive slate-gray forms, collectively scowling in frustration, but not dawdling. The real possibility of being trampled by lacquered hooves awaited any who did not heed the warning.

From her vantage within the covered carriage, Lyra smiled at the sight of the steeds of the King’s Guard. They were Brackmere Iron-Hides, a breed of warhorse coveted across Aethoria, and native to the plains of River’s End. Exorbitantly expensive, Lyra had no doubt her uncle had some hand in convincing the Ravens of the Black Citadel that they required such mounts. This was so, even though in all her studies of Aethorian history Lyra could not recall a single recounting of a King’s Guard cavalry charge. It was comforting to Lyra that at least one pillar of House Kenra understood that power and influence was a crop that required constant tending. Altruism and charity were fruits only harvested upon the scythe of relevance. Ser Torin Kenra, Keeper of Secrets, knew this labor well. With the shadow of the Black Citadel upon her, it was a skill that Lyra vowed she would also master.

As the towers and battlements of the great seat of Aethorian power drew nearer, the empty eyes of House Storvane’s snow owl sigil gazed down upon the procession of House Kenra. Shifting her attention from the King’s Guard and their chargers, Lyra lifted her eyes to follow the banners of the King’s house for a time. She ensured that the phalanx of Storvane retainers that escorted the retinue would note that she was giving the king’s symbols its due. Yet, she was also careful to not crane her neck like a gawping bumpkin—the court of Storvane would get her honor, but not her awe.

It had been nearly a decade since Lyra had seen the marker of the king on anything but a royal seal. Though her father regarded King Rowan highly, Lord Garrick Kenra was a loyal and relatively far-flung vassal—there was little need for state visits or martial posturing on the part of the king when he had a loyal hound ready to heel at the sound of his whistle.

“I hear Prince Dorian is quite handsome,” the handmaid seated beside her said to both Lyra and no one in particular, as she stuck her head out of the carriage window to gape at the mountain that was the Black Citadel.

“The Peacock?” Lyra replied, reaching out to gently pull the girl back into the carriage by the sleeve of her gown. The lady of Kenra and her handmaidens had had some version of this same conversation roughly a thousand times since they had departed Brackmere, and the arc of the plot was as predictable as the procession of the sun. “You mean the accidental prince?” Lyra said, smiling at the corners of her eyes. “Handsome he may be. Unfortunately, his betrothed would have to be wary of bastards popping up like weeds from Ashmar to Phoros for the rest of her days.”

Covering their mouths, the handmaidens stifled giggles and demure sniggers at the vulgarity of their lady. As the women continued to chatter softly, Lyra leaned her head back against the velvet header of the carriage’s interior. The mirth was a welcome tonic for the tension that had been building along with the stifling heat as the delegation of House Kenra had descended into the Valley of Kings. Confident in herself though she was, this was to be the most consequential moment of Lyra’s life. The halls of Brackmere and its tangled worries seemed small and inconsequential here—as dichotomous and vast as a tied string was to a tangled net. Reaching up, Lyra smoothed her fingers absently over the embroidered sword and knot motif emblazoned across the swell of her bosom. Fate Upon Our Sword, she thought.

“We’re at the gates.”

Valerius’ voice startled Lyra from her thoughts. Sitting up, Lyra looked out the window to where Valerius bent atop his own Iron-Hide steed to carry his voice inside the carriage to her. His face was sheened with sweat, hazel eyes peering with genuine care from beneath the shelf of his brow. She noted how road grime and perspiration had discolored the crimson and cobalt of his riding coat. The servants had done their best to clean and mend, but there was little that could hide such abuses. The garment, along with much of Valerius other remaining riding attire, had been pressed into near constant service for weeks after the loss of his trunk.

“Thank you, brother.” She gave him a soft smile. A smile that belied the anxious thunder of her heart within her chest. “A journey over at last, only for another to begin again.”

Valerius winked at her, his mouth tugging into a lopsided grin. “It’s just wine and wenches, sister,” came the oft-used reply. It was a phrase the siblings had exchanged for years, always denoting an air of extreme nonchalance when the reality was frequently anything but.

She offered a knowing expression as she watched Valerius spur his horse forward, trotting headlong to the fore of the column as the open gates of the Black Citadel yawned before them. It was in her brother’s nature to charge forward, taking command, lifting his eyes up and out to the heavens and the challenge the Nine placed before him. She loved him for that nature, and it welled pride within her heart to see it.

Lyra let her short nails fall to the corsetry about her waist, her fingers finding the subtle ridge amidst the boned structure of the garment where the stiletto knife was secreted. She had not meant for the entire loss of her brother’s clothing when she had nicked the cordage of the tie-down weeks ago. At most she had hoped for the large trunk to topple off, splinter, and for a few pieces of finery to be soiled by mud or wood splinters. What had occurred along the banks of the Trorane, however, had been an occurrence she could never have foreseen. Boreal, the Tempestuous Winds, and the governing force of chaos, had taken her small act and magnified it a hundred fold.

Lyra felt her face flush with more than just the valley’s heat. One small act of mischief in the past had conjured up a present that had been truly unpredictable. She had left Valerius at a disadvantage now, but that alone was not what had set her color to rise about her neck. So many acts, great and small, were before her now. The machinations of the rival houses were one thing to work against, but chaos itself? No king or queen, no matter how powerful, wealthy, or loved was free of its neutral disdain.

The abrupt halt of the carriage steeled Lyra, bringing her fully into the moment and out of her thoughts. A blanket of quiet fell across the courtyard as the din of the carriage’s wheels rattling across the cobbles ceased. Silence hissed inside her ears. Dust swirled about the windows, briefly obscuring the party of silhouettes that had been waiting to greet the Kenrans.

Just as abruptly as the carriage’s halt did the door beside Lyra click and swing open. A set of wooden steps was placed level with the carriage’s floor, followed instantly by a finely gloved hand offered in support and greeting.

“Milady, welcome to the Black Citadel.”



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#943131 ....|..... outfit ............... #10636f ....|..... outfit ............... on the banks of the bramble weave


Late afternoon light slanted over the Bramble Weave in shivering gold, turning the river’s skin to threads of fire. The sun pressed down like a hand, warm enough to bead sweat at the base of Emil’s throat even in the shadow of the ship. The water glittered fiercely beneath it—no soft, winter-worn silver like the rivers back home, but a bright, molten gold that made him squint every time it caught the light. Summer lived here with its whole chest bared, heavy and humming, and Emil still hadn’t grown used to the heat after two days moored along the riverbank.

He stepped along the shore of the river, and let the breeze, what little of it there was, brush damp strands of hair from his forehead. The banks were thick with greenery, nothing like the stunted, stubborn flora of Ironcrag. Here, everything grew bold and unashamed, crowding toward the sun as if eager to be seen. It was too warm for comfort, but warmth had never frightened him. It reminded him of gentler things, like his mother, his sisters. He wandered along the edge, letting his fingers drift over the blooms at his knees. Some he recognized only through stories, others he’d never seen at all.

He knelt beside a cluster of Sunweave Blossoms, pale orange petals spiraling outward like a spinning wheel. Their scent was thick—sweet and a little sharp, like fruit left to ripen on a windowsill. They thrived along hot riverbeds, his mother once told him. Further along, he spotted Ribbonfern Lilies, long white petals streaked with thin red threads that looked painted by hand. They drooped in the heat, but when he touched one, the petal was cool as clay. Travelers used them to soothe sunburns, his sister had told him about these. A little farther still, a patch of Summer’s Breath Mint, a wild herb with bright green leaves and tiny white flowers. When he crushed a leaf between his fingers, a burst of cold sweetness bloomed in the air, unexpected and wildly welcome.

He gathered multiples of these flowers carefully, bunching them slowly, mindful not to bend the stems. Even in the oppressive heat, surrounded by all this foreign abundance, his mind tugged homeward.

Ironcrag’s ‘summer’ crops would be coming in soon.

The emberroot beds he’d helped seed in the brief week of thaw, should be ready for pulling any day now. The whitegrain terraces would need tending before the next thaw, and it was quickly approaching. Someone would have to check the cliffside stoneberry vines, coaxing their fragile fruits free before mountain winds stripped them bare. He wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his wrist.

Normally, he would be there, working the terraces at dawn, sleeves rolled to his elbows despite the biting chill, laughing with the farmers while the cold stung their cheeks pink. He would be the one running remedies from village to village for his sister, making sure the sick had enough, making sure the lonely weren’t left to swallow their grief in silence. He’d sit on creaking wooden steps and listen to old stories, letting his presence be the comfort people couldn’t always put into words. Now he was here, waiting to be summoned. Waiting to smile and bow and play the part his family needed him to play.

“Just for now,” he whispered to the flowers, their colors too bright for his eyes, their scents too heavy in the heat. “And then I’ll go home, back where I am needed. Just a little while longer.”

He hoped the people of Ironcrag understood why he’d vanished on them. That his absence was not neglect, but duty. That his heart, soft, stubborn thing that it was, was still rooted in those rugged mountains. The river chattered beside him, bright and warm and endlessly alive. The breeze shifted, carrying distant shouts from the docks and the thick scent of sun-warmed pine.

Soon, they would be called up to the castle. Soon, he would tuck away this piece of himself and step into a place carved by ceremony and expectation. But for now he stood by the water, gathering flowers that did not belong to him, breathing heat that clung to his ribs, trying to steady the quiet ache of missing home before the world demanded something else of him. He drifted along the riverbank in slow, thoughtful steps, a quiet figure moving through the shimmer of summer. Nothing about this land was gentle. Nothing whispered. Everything shone. Everything demanded to be seen. He wondered if it would ever feel like something other than a temporary stage he was meant to walk across and leave behind.

He paused when a sliver of shade from a bent old willow offered itself, ducking beneath the curtain of its branches with a muted sigh of gratitude. The heat eased only slightly here, but the respite felt profound all the same. A dragonfly skimmed across the river’s surface, wings catching the sunlight in fractured bursts of blue and green, like shards of stained glass turned loose on the wind. It hovered, darted, doubled back—alive with a kind of freedom that made something in his chest both loosen and ache, reminding him of Soleil. He watched it without blinking, letting its erratic dance pull him out of himself for a moment, letting the river’s warm murmur fill the silence that followed wherever he went these days.

Marriage drifted to the forefront of his thoughts, as unwelcome as a burr clinging to wool. His father had mentioned it in that clipped, definitive tone that pretended to be casual but carried the weight of command. The royals would be considering alliances. Emil was expected to be… useful. Eligible. Presentable. Yet he felt no pull toward that life, no thread of interest knotted to his heart. His devotion had already been given, quietly and entirely, to the people of Ironcrag, the farmers who carved hope from stubborn soil, the families who weathered harsh winters and harsher rulers, the children who tugged at his sleeves for stories or herbs or simply reassurance that the world was not only made of cold things. He loved them with a steadiness that felt older than he was, a loyalty that grew in him the way roots grow in earth. What room, then, was left for marriage? For strangers in gilded halls? For alliances spun from duty rather than affection?

When the royals saw him, his softness, his awkward sincerity, the way he blushed too easily and spoke too plainly, they would likely dismiss him long before he could dismiss them. He prayed they would. He prayed to any of the Gods that were listening that it would be clean and quiet, allowing him to return to the fleet waiting in the bay without ceremony, return to the mountains without delay, return to the people who were his truest calling.

But as the thought of dismissal soothed one ache, another surged up, sharper, deeper, impossibly familiar as the dragonfly flitted about. His youngest sister. Nearly a year had passed since she disappeared into the night, leaving behind only a scrap of hope and the echo of her determination. He had searched for her in everything, in the frost on morning windows, in the shape of passing clouds, in the way the mountains seemed to hold their breath on certain days—as though waiting for her return. Now, beneath this blazing summer sky, he found himself looking upward again, between the branches of the old willow, wondering if she stood beneath the same blue expanse or if she had followed her hunger for freedom far beyond the borders of anything he could imagine.

The missing of her lived in him like a hollowed-out place, a cavern carved clean through his chest; sometimes it felt like a sharp, echoing ache, and other times like an absence so complete it frightened him. It hung from his shoulders like an unworn cloak—heavy, persistent, impossible to shrug off, no matter how he tried. Yet beneath all that grief was a fierce and steady glow of pride. She had escaped. She had been brave enough to walk away from their father’s cruelty, from the unyielding expectations that smothered them both, from a future that demanded she be small. She had chosen a life that belonged only to her. He hoped she was somewhere bright. He hoped she was safe. He hoped she was free.

The wind shifted, lifting the willow’s curtain of leaves, brushing warm fingers against his face as if urging him to rise. He straightened slowly, gathering the flowers with the same gentleness he treated everything he loved, casting one last look at the dragonfly now perched on a slick stone midstream. In the distance, muffled by heat and river-sound, came the faint stirrings from the ship, footsteps, shouted names, preparations for their approach to the castle. Soon, he would be expected to step into a world that had never been shaped for him, a world where softness was met with sharp smiles and kindness mistaken for naivety. Soon, he would be measured, weighed, and, he hoped, quietly excused.

But for now Emil walked back toward the docks, the sun heavy on his shoulders, the river warm at his side, and the wide summer sky stretched above him in an endless blue sweep—vast enough, perhaps, to hold both his longing for home and the fragile hope that somewhere beneath this same sky, his sister walked unafraid into whatever future she had chosen for herself. In the distance, the sound of racing horses drew a smile to his lips.

The pounding of hooves hit the end of the trail where it manifested at the edge of the forest. Dirt stirred and patches of grass uprooted with every gallop. A whirlwind of snow white, turquoise and crimson charged through the trees like an untouchable fury. The black shadow followed, mirroring and following, but never gaining. The expanse between them grew, as it always did, muffling the disgruntled curses that could not reach her. For that powerful, yet fleeting moment, Rhea was free… weightless, one leap from taking flight and leaving the Vale behind.

She had been barred from horseback riding for months, kept far from the stables, and her horse, Lily. Her mother—the Queen—feared she would run, feared she would not fail to disgrace the family if given a chance. Rhea had to barter for this moment, agree to sever ties for this moment. She was swift on horseback… untouchable on horseback. She would only be caught if she deemed it so. Could she make it to the Fist? …Further? Tendrils of thoughts weaved across her mind, falling into place. Freedom was at her fingertips. All she had to do was reach out… and seize it.

The fluttering white mane brushed Rhea’s chin, beckoning her to break free as she leaned forward and tightened her grip on the reins. She kicked her heels back into the horse’s haunches but once, giving a commanding, "Ya!" Lily heeded, fast and obedient. She snorted, not out of frustration, but determination. Her head dipped and her gallop hastened, hooves digging deeper into the earth, pushing harder than she ever had before like she knew… this was their chance.

Rhea spared a glance back over her shoulder where Coren tried desperately to keep pace... and failed, disappearing into a blur of a shadow lost beneath the trees. A laugh, lighter than air fell from her lips and sang on the breeze as it found its way back to him. There was a part of her that felt guilt for what would become of him if she got away. But he was loyal and steadfast. Perhaps he’d follow. Perhaps he’d join her. Perhaps—

A rogue branch caught the tail of her braid, tearing the ribbon from her hair causing a crimson waterfall to slip over her shoulders and fall into her face. Lily whinnied and Rhea’s attention turned forward. A man leisurely walked along the trail in front of them, his back to her, flowers in hand, not a care in the world. Rhea’s hand instinctively tightened on the reins, pulling them backwards with a hard jerk and a shout. "Woah!" The horse reared, hooves flailing in the air dangerously close to the man’s head.

Rhea’s thighs tightened around the horse’s chest, hands clenching the bit of leather in her palms like a tether, desperate to remain seated. But she was caught off guard. She didn’t lean forward in preparation to counterbalance the pull of the earth tugging her backwards. Time slowed, hovering in that tentative parity until her boots slipped from the stirrups and her weight carried her backwards, tumbling from the horse’s back toward the ground below with a gasp.

For a suspended heartbeat, the world was nothing but sunlight and rhythm, the distant hammering of hooves against the earth, the pulse of warmth against his skin, the sudden surge of wind that lifted his hair and brought with it the scent of dust and summer and wild, reckless motion. Emil had turned at first with a simple, curious smile, expecting travelers, perhaps a messenger from the docks, but the smile faltered, froze, and bled into startled disbelief as a blur of white and turquoise exploded from the tree line.

The horse was a streak of lightning tearing through the trail, its mane a fluttering banner of pale silk, its rider a streak of color clinging to it like a desperate, exultant star. For a breath, it didn’t feel real, a heat haze conjured into life, but the scream of reins and the sharp, panicked rear of the animal shattered that illusion. The horse rose, hooves carving the air above his head, slicing so close he felt the wind of them graze his cheek. Instinct, older than thought, faster than fear, seized him. His body twisted, weight shifting, feet digging into the sun-baked dirt as he lurched sideways, arms half-raised not in defense but in some wild, impossible reflex to catch falling life.

He didn’t see her face, only motion, only the flash of limbs and hair and the tremor of her breath as air and earth worked as one to claim her. He moved toward her instead of away, a choice made without reason, without time, as if some quiet part of him had always been waiting for this exact moment. Her body collided with his chest, the impact sharp enough to knock the air from his lungs and send him pitching backward. The world tilted, sky, branches, sunlight, and then the ground rose up fast and unforgiving. His back slammed against it with a jolt that rattled his teeth, pain reverberating up his spine in a hot, blunt wave. The bundle of flowers slipped from his fingers and fell together to the ground, held only in place by the thin piece of twine he’d wound around their stems. His palms hit the road hard, rocks biting into his callouses, forcing a hiss of breath between his teeth as grit tore into skin already roughened by years of labor. Heat surged through him, heat from the earth, the sun, the rush of panic still clawing at his ribs, and for a moment he lay stunned, blinking up at the endless blue sky that suddenly seemed far too bright, far too vast.

Lily neighed and huffed in aggravation at the unknown man that interrupted her run and unseated her rider. The navy blue, Storvane caparison was askew across her back, threatening to fall to the earth. She shook her head, tousling her mane and rattling her reins about as she bounced and stamped her front hooves. The horse was uneasy, eyes darting back and forth. Restless and confused, with every move the man made she took a step back getting frighteningly close to Rhea and the stranger.

The weight across his chest was slight, trembling, human. A breath, hers, fluttered against his collarbone, uneven and startled, smelling faintly of wind and sweat and impossible speed. The horses hooves struck the earth nearby in agitated bursts, her snorts sharp and frantic as she danced clumsily backward, the jangle of tack echoing like a warning bell through the trees. Emil’s instinct pulled him up before his mind could catch up, his hand darted out, fingers splayed, anchoring her rider before she could roll into the danger of the horse’s restless steps.

Pain lanced up his arm where grit had ground into his skin, but he held steady, guiding her closer to his side, away from the wild churn of hooves. His breath came shallow and rough, chest still reeling from the impact, but beneath the ache was a strange, humming clarity, the awareness of life narrowly spared, of bodies intersecting at the fragile seam between ruin and rescue. The world was no longer quiet, nor distant, nor gently shimmering. It was immediate, thunderous, alive. And Emil, pressed into the dirt with another’s fall cushioned against his own bones, felt the moment settle around him with the weight of something he could not yet name.

Rhea had been waiting for the collision of her body upon the ground or a hoof against her side. She had seen it happen time and time again, the dangers of a frightened horse. Her recklessness had to eventually run its course and her time had come. In that fraction of a second that stretched for eternity as she fell from Lily’s back, there was a dark silent relief knowing she’d soon join Gareth and be rid of her mother’s barber tendrils once and for all. But the death never came. Where she had braced for the pain of the unforgiving earth, she was met with frantic arms fumbling with the weight and force of her body. They both toppled over like flowers in a gust of wind, where the stranger broke her fall like a plush field of grass, cushioning her from pain.

The flash of a moment passed in a whirlwind, leaving her dizzy and confused. Angered stomping of hooves treacherously close drew Rhea’s attention before anything else, not the man beneath her nor the approaching sounds of Coren’s horse. Her eyes widened and arms raised to shield her face from the inevitable. She instinctively turned away and into the unknown man seeking safety as he pulled her out of harm’s way. Everything went still like the wind before a storm. Her pulse thrummed and roared like rapids through her ears, muffling the strangled pants that fell hot from her lips across the man’s chest.

He opened his mouth, planning to ask her if she was spared the pain of the fall, but all that escaped him was an inelegant wheeze. Emil took in a few shuddering breaths, trying to remember how to breathe properly was odd, nothing he’d ever experienced quite before, but after a moment he managed. "Are you injured?" His voice was soft, strained, equal parts perplexed and concerned. He hadn’t realized this was a riders trail, not until the crash landing.

Rhea only lifted her head when she felt the man’s voice rumble in his chest beneath her where his words were unable to cut through her panic. Long crimson hair fell wild and free, blown across her face by the warm breeze and tickling along the edge of the man’s jaw. Her hazel eyes remained wide, stunned like an animal caught in a trap. As their predicament slowly dawned on her, a flush that rivaled her hair crept up her neck and bloomed across her cheeks. She quickly attempted to get up and separate herself from her savior… or victim depending on perspective. With their legs still entangled, her weight only shifted, body slipping off of his to land softly on the ground beside him.

A second set of hooves approached, followed by a loud thud of boots hitting the dirt, not waiting for the horse to stop before dismounting. "Princess!" A familiar voice called out from behind her. One minute Rhea was dazed upon the earth, then a strong arm curved around her waist, pulling her away from the stranger and lifting her to her feet. He kept her close, arm tightly woven around her, with her back pressed against his chest protectively. The knight already had his steel drown, metal glinting in the light of the sun with the tip pointed down at the man splayed upon the ground.

The Princess was hardly given time to process what transpired before she was swept up into another whirlwind. In a matter of seconds she was thrown from her horse and dragged into the arms of two different men. If word got to her mother—Oh, Gods. Rhea quickly reached out, placing her hand upon Coren’s forearm in hopes to get him to lower his weapon. "It was my fault. I nearly trampled him… He saved me from the fall." Her chest still heaved, having not had the chance to calm herself.

Whether or not her guard wished to free her, she pried herself from his grasp and hurried over to her frightened horse before she could run away. Rhea approached the mare with outstretched hands and quiet shh’s. When she got close enough, she gently stroked Lily’s man with one hand while gathering up her reins in the other. "I am sorry, sweet Lily," she whispered while coaxing the horse over to a tree and tethered her in place.

Coren hesitated where Rhea left him, looking back and forth between his charge and the startled man on the ground at the end of his blade. Against his better judgement, he sheathed his sword and took a step forward, holding out a hand to help the man up. "Apologies."

For a moment Emil could do nothing but stare, flat on his back, dust clinging to his shoulders, the world still tilting at the edges from the force of their collision. The shape leaning over him resolved slowly, as though the sun itself were carving her into focus. Long crimson hair tangled by the wind, cheeks flushed as though lit from within, wide hazel eyes still shimmering with the ghost of fear. And then, like a stone dropped into still water, the word princess struck him.

Princess.

The sound echoed through his skull with a kind of dreadful clarity, louder than the pounding of his pulse, louder than the ringing left over from the fall. Princess. God’s preserve him. Of all the riders on all the cursed trails in the heat-shimmering reaches of this hold, he had managed to nearly die beneath a royal, and then catch her like some ridiculous, winded shield. His father would flay him alive for the embarrassment alone. And the King’s Guard, well, they hardly needed a reason to finish the job.

He lay there helpless, hands splayed against the packed earth as though pinned by the sheer weight of his own fate, blinking hard to clear the sun stabbing white-hot at the corners of his vision. The guard loomed above him, sword a silver stroke against the sky, and for a heartbeat Emil could only squint up at him, half-blinded, half-expecting cold steel to introduce itself to his throat. But then the blade dipped, vanished into its sheath, and the air loosened around him. He let out a breath he didn’t remember holding, chest aching from both relief and impact. When the man offered his hand, Emil took it, though the movement sent a jolt of protest up his side. He masked the wince as best he could. Dusting himself off was futile, but he tried anyway, pushing his hair back from his face in a gesture that felt both pointless and painfully human.

“My apologies,” he managed, voice roughened by the fall and the panic still lingering like smoke in his lungs. He bowed, first to the guard, then deeper to the princess, each movement stiff with soreness but precise in form. “To both of you. I meant no harm. The fault is mine for not seeing this was a rider’s trail sooner.” He lifted his gaze just enough to meet hers, and the sight of her, alive, upright, flushed but unharmed, sent something strangely warm through the hollow ache in his ribs. It was self preservation, it was knowing that he’d helped, and that was what Emil had always been best at.

"It is not a rider’s trail," Coren clarified as his stance relaxed. His weight shifted to one leg as his hands rested lazily upon the pommel of his sword, in an attempt to calm the unease in his breaths. "The Princess is merely audacious."

Rhea tugged the reins taut around a narrow tree trunk and gave Lily another calming stroke of her mane, trying to ease her horse’s and her own nerves. She scoffed at her knight’s jest, sparing him a sidelong glance of silent judgement. "You are only displeased because I was winning." There was more to it, which was evident in the furrowing of Coren’s brow, but she dared not speak it in the presence of unknown company. So she left it at his bruised pride and nothing more.

Subtle movement from the corner of her eyes pulled her attention toward the man as he bowed to her guard and then herself. The corner of her lips tugged, tight and uncomfortable, existing in the fragile balance somewhere between a smile and a frown. But she did not stop him, she couldn’t. Men have been killed for less than failing to bow in the presence of royalty… Not even within the safety of the forest. Everything was watching… listening, as Coren stated.

“I am… grateful you were not injured,” he added softer, sincerity threading through the formality. Then, because dread still knotted low in his stomach, he straightened carefully, hands clasped behind him in the posture of a man desperately trying not to look like someone who had just nearly gotten royalty trampled.

Grateful she was not injured. No doubt to save his own neck from whatever hell her mother would unleash upon a man that frightened her horse and injured her, regardless if it was her fault to begin with. The guilt churned like the rapids that rushed with life beyond the treeline. She nearly killed this man, but he was thankful she was unharmed. He should be cursing the ground she walked on, not praising her safety. Rhea swallowed and looked back over her shoulder in time to see the man straighten as if they were standing across from one another in court rather than nearly escaping death at her hands. Her face tensed and contorted as she took a step toward him without a thought, holding out her hands as if to steady a spoked animal.

"Please…" Her voice was timid, uncertain, and easily lost in the wind. They were not in the citadel, or at court, or before other Lords. After nearly being trampled by her horse, the last thing the man needed to do was act on ceremony around her. "Are you injured?" she asked, more concerned about his own well-being rather than if he treated her with the proper respect. The weight of her misdeeds were plain across her face, evident in her subtle frown, the soft way her brows tugged together, and how her hazel eyes searched his face for signs of pain or unease. "Forgive my insolence," she practically begged as her gaze fell to the disturbed dirt that rested at her feet.

Emil blinked at her outstretched hands, delicate, trembling faintly, held as though he were some wounded creature she feared might bolt. The earnestness in her eyes struck him harder than the fall had, it sifted through the dread still clinging to his ribs and softened it into something almost warm. He let his posture loosen, shoulders unspooling from their rigid brace, and a slow, rueful smile tugged at the corner of his mouth despite the throb blossoming down his spine.

“There is nothing to forgive, Your Grace,” he said gently, and for once his voice came easy, unstrangled by fear or formality. He shifted his weight, careful not to hiss when his ribs protested, and managed a lopsided, almost boyish grin. “Truly. I’ve fared far worse back home in Ironcrag. This is hardly a bruise.”

The memory surfaced, unbidden but welcome, and he let out a soft laugh, airy and bright as though he weren’t currently pretending his lungs weren’t full of broken glass. “Once, when I was helping a merchant right his overturned carriage, his horse, this monstrous, stubborn brute, decided he’d had enough chaos for one day. Nearly kicked my head clear off.” He mimed the trajectory with a crooked hand, shaking his head. “I swear I felt the wind off its hoof. My father said if I were any slower—” his smile dimmed, and he shifted uncomfortably. “He—he was pleased I lived to tell the tale. It was a lie, but it sounded better than what his father had actually said.

The smile returned though, and it was earnest, sunlit, disarming, even if it trembled faintly at the edges from pain. “Compared to that, your fall was a gentle nudge. I promise you, Princess. I am more dusted than damaged.”

He hesitated, letting the warm hush settle around them, then dipped his head, not in bowing, but in reassurance, hoping she’d take it for what it was. “You needn’t lower your gaze for my sake. I’m standing. You’re standing. And your horse didn’t send either of us to the healers. By my measure, that makes it a fortunate day.”

Regardless of the reassurances the man tried to give her, Rhea slowly circled him like a hawk, crunching dry earth and pebbles beneath her boots. Her eyes searched him for any injuries he might have been hiding, no matter his protests. "You do not know my mother," she commented softly, more a whisper to herself rather than an open thought. "I am certain word of this is making its way to her. It would ease my conscience and give my argument legs to stand upon if I knew you were unharmed."

Emil let out a breath he hadn’t meant to hold, the kind that slipped from between clenched teeth when a truth could no longer be politely tucked away. His shoulders softened first, slumping, surrendering to the ache blooming deep beneath his ribs, and he pressed a hand lightly to his side as though that small gesture might coax the pain into behaving. It didn’t, but he offered her a faint, wry smile all the same.

“I suppose,” he murmured, voice quieter now, threaded with a reluctant honesty, “My side does hurt… quite a bit.” His thumb brushed the edge of the bruise he could already feel forming beneath his shirt. “But I promise you, Princess, I’ve had worse. Ironcrag isn’t gentle with its sons.” There was no bravado in the words—only a simple, worn truth, spoken like someone accustomed to carrying discomfort without complaint.

She came into view around the man’s other side, her leather gloved fingers fiddled uneasily as her gaze fell to where his hand cradled his ribs. "I apologize, but I must be certain nothing is broken." Rhea took a tentative step forward, stirring the loose dirt at their feet into a small cloud. She pinched the tip of her right middle finger, slipping the dove skin glove from her hand in a single fluid motion. The small bit of leather remained clutched in her left palm as she used that same hand to gently lift the side of his tunic revealing his toned muscles that gleamed from the sweat that clung to his skin. In other circumstances she might have flushed at the predicament, but this was beyond her honor or what was proper. Her bare hand raised to sweep her long red hair back over her shoulder and out of her way.

"My brother Dorian once instigated a fight with my other brother," Rhea began to recount her own tale in hope to distract them both as she checked the severity of his injury. "It did not end in his favor," she continued while pressing the flat of her palm against the rich blues and violets that blossomed along his side. Her touch was tender and warm, but searching as the tips of her fingers slowly traced the curve of every rib with a gentle pressure. "He had a black eye and two—no three broken ribs. He made quite the fuss and would not let anyone assist him besides me. ‘They were too rough.’ he claimed." Her brows furrowed as she shifted to stand before him, checking along his sternum to his other side methodically. "To my misfortune, I grew familiar with how a broken bone felt."

After finishing her thorough examination, Rhea released his shirt letting the fabric fall back down to cover his chest before she took a few steps away. Without a word, Coren approached her holding out the spare bit of cloth from earlier. She did not make a show of wiping off her hand nor was she bothered. The heat of summer was cruel and unforgiving leaving anyone within the valley glistening with sweat no matter how much they kept to the shade. "Nothing appears to be broken… But I am no medic," she clarified. "However I know of no remedy for sore muscles or bruising." She offered him a sympathetic, albeit guilty smile.

"Time, Princess," Coren offered as he took back the cloth and went back to his place as a silent sentinel along the treeline.

Emil stood as still as any man could stand while royalty lifted the hem of his tunic and laid a bare hand to his ribs. For all his attempts at composure, a sharp breath escaped him the moment her palm found the tender bloom of bruising—nothing loud, nothing dramatic, just the quick, involuntary catch of air between his teeth. He forced himself to ease it out slowly, as though exhaling might steady the world that had abruptly narrowed to the warmth of her touch and the scent of wildflowers still clinging faintly to her hair.

He kept his gaze fixed somewhere over her shoulder, out toward the flickering line where the forest met the sky, doing everything in his power to remain respectful, unmoving, and, gods willing, behaving like a man who knew how to act in the presence of a princess and not like someone suddenly aware of every inch of his own skin. He had to be uninteresting, just bland enough to be sent home. He did not need princesses touching him.

Her story helped. Her voice, quiet and intent, threaded through the heat between them like a breeze through summer curtains. Emil found himself smiling despite the tenderness of her prodding fingers, imagining two princely brothers thrashing about while their sister adjudicated the ruins. When she stepped back and released him from the spell of her closeness, he let the fabric fall naturally into place and drew a careful breath, testing the ache. Nothing snapped or splintered inside him, a mercy he silently thanked every god for.

He shifted his weight, offering her a smile that was soft at the edges, threaded with both gratitude and an earnestness he made no attempt to hide. “Your examination was kinder than any I’ve ever known,” he said quietly. “Back home, my sister is the one who patches the rest of us up. Brothers, cousins, everyone, really. She has a clever way of knowing what hurts before we admit it.” A fond warmth slipped into his voice, almost reverent. “She keeps a pouch of salve she swears by. Says it chases bruises away faster than time alone. Smells like pine and frostbite,” he added with a faint laugh. “I never asked what she puts in it. I suspect she’d lie just to keep the secret.” He winced, barely, but the smile remained, bright as a shard of light off river water. His hand hovered briefly near his ribs, then dropped again, as though refusing to make more of his discomfort than the day already had. “Thank you for your concern, princess.”

"My uncle taught me," the Princess commented quietly as she pulled back on her glove for a second time, finding the leather less cooperative as her fingers grew warm and faintly swollen from the heat. She grimaced but eventually, with some tugging and wiggling, it settled into place. "Let us then pray your sister joined you from Ironcrag along with her miraculous salve." A small smile formed across her lips but it did not reach her eyes which were still heavy with guilt and the impending weight of what her actions would unfurl. "I imagine without it you may be sore for quite some time."

Rhea finally took a moment to look at the man rather than examine him like an animal wounded by her own hand. Wide hazel eyes studied his face from beneath a wild veil of crimson hair, trying to see if his visage ignited any memory. He had a strong jaw dusted with the shadow of facial hair that had grown since morning, softened by his gentle, compassionate smile. Kind blue eyes looked down at her from beneath the shade of his brow, framed by wind blown red locks of his own. A soft sigh fell from her lips, lost in the warmth of the air around them. "Might I at least know the name of the man I nearly killed?" She took a small step back, creating a more appropriate amount of space between them as if just her proximity was a threat to his safety. "I feel as if my introduction is fruitless, but I am Rhea, for what that is worth."

He straightened slowly, carefully, drawing himself up not in formality but in courtesy, and dipped into another bow, deeper this time, despite the way his ribs protested the motion. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess Rhea,” he said, lifting his gaze to hers with a sincerity that felt almost too earnest for the sun-dappled dust between them. He paused, gathering a small breath, letting it settle in his chest before offering it into the open warmth of the air. “Emil Járnbjørn,” he said at last, the syllables soft but steady, and what he said next sounded close to rehearsed. “Second son of Lord Einarr. My family and I arrived not long ago. We are set to arrive to the Black Citadel quite soon, I believe.”

The words hung there, warm and heavy, like the heat rolling off the earth beneath their feet. He didn’t elaborate, not on why they’d come, he was certain that Rhea already knew why, but something in his eyes flickered, a brief ember of longing or weariness or both. And then, with a slight tilt of his head, he softened the truth with a gentler smile. “I did not imagine my first meeting with royalty would involve nearly being trampled,” he added lightly. “But… I’m glad to have made your acquaintance—alive, and mostly in one piece.”

A weight sunk in Rhea’s chest like a rock thrown into the Weave, knocking the wind from her lungs while causing her heart to race faster than Lily could ever hope of running. "Gods preserve me," the words fell from her mouth like a suffocated wheeze, strangled, and desperate for air like the first breath after breaking the water’s surface.

"Princess?" Coren broke his silence, concern knitting his brows as he took a step toward her with hands extended prepared to catch or coddle or whatever else was required of him.

"I nearly killed one of the Lords sent to this damned valley to try and marry me." The words slipped out like a frantic plea for it all to be not but a nightmare, an abhorrent nightmare that should rouse her from her slumber at any moment and leave her restless for what remained of the night. But the heat lingered, Lily snorted out of sight, and the weight in the pit of her stomach only grew with every labored breath. Her eyes went wide, one hand gripping her side while the other held her forehead as if trying to keep her head from spinning. "My mother is—" The air was stolen from her lungs a second time. "By the nine, my mother…" She met Coren’s gaze and while he remained stoic and poised, hovering on the precipice of jumping into action should she grow faint, his expression mirrored a fraction of her worries.

Emil’s breath was still uneven, his ribs protesting every shift, but the princess’s spiraling panic eclipsed even the ache in his side. Her words, terrified, disbelieving, hung between them like an arrow suspended mid-flight, and something in him lunged to fill the crushing silence before it swallowed her whole. “I—gods—Princess, I have no desire to marry you.” The sentence burst out of him with all the grace of a kicked beehive. Too loud. Too fast. Too honest. His eyes flew wide as if he could snatch the words back out of the air. Heat flared up his neck, panic licking at his composure just as hers broke apart before him.

“I mean—not that—not because—” He inhaled sharply, wincing at the stab in his ribs. “What I meant is I’ve no desire to marry anyone. At all.” His voice pitched tight, hurried, every word tripping over the next in desperate damage control. “My mother wants it, my father insists on it, and I—” He scrubbed a hand over his face. “I was honestly hoping to be quietly dismissed from consideration before anyone of importance remembered I exist.”

He let out a short, strangled laugh, thin as a fraying thread. Only then did he see how she swayed, how her breath came sharp and uneven, how fear hollowed her eyes. The humor drained from him, chased out by a deeper instinct.

“Princess,” he said softly, steadier now, the frantic edge gone. “You didn’t harm me. Not truly. And my father’s likely to kill me long before your mother even hears of this.” A tight, almost rueful smile curled at his mouth. “Truly. He’ll probably lecture me for weeks about getting in the way of royalty like some wandering fool.”

The Lord’s words fell on deaf ears. Rhea heard bits and pieces: something about him not wishing to marry her, dismissal, and a father that sounded nearly as terrible as her mother. But while the sounds rattled around in her head, the roar of her pulse rolled over everything like the furious rapids of the weave, trampling all other thoughts beneath the current to be beaten against rocks rather than given air. Her hand reached out as if an intangible subconscious tether within her drew Coren near, and he would offer his support before she had a moment to flail around for something to steady herself. Delicate trembling fingers wove tightly around his arm while his other hand waited in the air mere inches from her back, prepared to support her further if needed.

After a few moments of labored breaths and forceful blinks to push past her mental haze that stirred like a storm, Rhea righted herself, taking a step back from both men. This was not the time nor place for her panic, not in the open, not before a Lord… not ever—if she had the strength to control her emotions in such a way. "I appreciate your words but where your father is cruel, so is my mother… And she has eyes and ears all over this valley." She raised her hands to tuck her wild and loose hair behind her ears. "I… I must go."

Rhea turned around and took a step forward. It was only then that she saw a bundle of flowers, discarded upon the ground and wrapped in twine. She couldn’t recall if she noticed Lord Emil with them or not, she approached far too fast to notice anything beyond nearly crushing him beneath Lily’s hooves. But they were far too orderly, too neat. Some of the flowers were nearby, shadowed beneath a bush or hugging a tree, but others had to be gathered near the water or in direct sunlight. There was thought behind them, intention. Gloved fingers gently scooped up the bouquet of wildflowers and turned back toward the bewildered Lord. She did not wait for him to take them, instead all but shoving them into his hand to avoid further conversation, guilt, or reassurances. "Please forgive me." The words slipped out, breathy, quick, and all nerves.

Before he could say anything or try and convince her to stay, she spun back around, loose dust swirling in her wake as she hurried over to her tethered horse. Rhea did not wait for Coren’s assistance, quickly unknotting the reins and mounting the white mare by the time the knight reached her. Without sparing either of them another glance, she sped off down the trail towards the Citadel in a familiar blur of white and turquoise. The guardsman gave Lord Emil a quick bow before mounting his horse with the same amount of haste, but lacking the Princess’s finesse. With one final nod, he followed after her like a shadow trying to catch the light, fast… but never quite fast enough.

For a long, breath-stilled moment Emil could only watch her go—first the flash of her eyes, wide and wounded, then the frantic whirl of turquoise skirts and white mare as she fled as though chased by specters only she could see. Coren thundered after her with the dutiful panic of a man who knew the consequences of letting a princess slip from his grasp, though even his horse seemed resigned to the truth: no one quite caught Rhea once she decided to run.

Dust bloomed in her wake, a pale curtain rising, swirling, and then drifting lazily back down to earth. By the time it settled, she was gone. The distant echo of hooves faded into the valley, replaced only by the familiar hum of insects and the lapping of the river against stone, mundane sounds that felt laughably at odds with the chaos she’d left him standing in. Emil blinked, once, twice, as though the scene might reorder itself into something comprehensible if he reset his vision. But when he glanced down, the world only grew stranger.

In his right hand—still poised awkwardly between himself and the empty road, lay the bouquet she had thrust at him. A few petals bent, a few stems bruised, but the colors still clung bravely to life. The absurdity of it all was too much, the fall, her panic, his own stumbling words, her retreat like a startled doe, the bouquet pressed into his hand as though it were a token of guilt she needed to rid herself of. A soft, bewildered sound escaped him, half groan, half laugh.

“By the gods,” he murmured under his breath. “Women.” He said it without bitterness, more like a man who had grown up with sisters he’d never fully understood. For another heartbeat he lingered, watching the dust settle into the grooves of the path she raced down. Then, with a slow exhale that tugged uncomfortably at his ribs, he tore his gaze away and turned toward the docks below, toward the ship that had carried him unwillingly into this furnace of a valley. His steps were careful, each one reminding him of the bruise blooming beneath his tunic, but he did not rush.

He let out a slow sigh and adjusted his grip on the blooms, holding them as though they might bruise further if handled with anything less than care. And with the quiet resignation of a man marching toward both duty and disaster, Emil followed the path back toward his family.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... selja, soleil............... collabs ....|.... @mjolnir

2x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#42557d ....|..... outfit ............... #b5c7eb ....|..... outfit ............... the black rose


The streets through the valley were narrow, bustling, and full of life. Merchants called out to passersby enticing them to buy their wares. Small canopy covered stalls overflowed with jewels, finery, florals, fruits, and anything else a person could think to purchase. The heat and the Summer Solstice pulled every soul from their homes. One could hardly pass through the crowd without brushing shoulders with another.

Declan led them down the crowded streets with a learned ease, weaving through the citizens of the valley with the finesse of a skilled swordsman sidestepping an opponent in a duel. They passed a bakery that filled the air around it with the rich scents of fresh baked bread and sweet cakes. Across the street fine fabrics of satin and silk fluttered in the breeze, catching the warm light of the sun in their soft sheen. Then beyond that they could hear the rhythmic ting ting of a smith’s hammer on an anvil followed by the heavy breath of a bellows as they passed one of the lesser, more boisterous armories.

The clamor of the market washed around her in a warm, living tide, voices rising, hands bartering, sunlight running molten down banners of silk and over the sweating bodies pressed shoulder to shoulder. Lei let the rhythm of it buoy her, the crowd’s motion carrying her forward behind Declan’s steady, deliberate stride. His path cut cleanly through the chaos, the people parting before him like water around a riverstone. She followed in the calm of his wake, letting the scents of fresh bread and sweet pastries curl under her nose, letting the dizzy shimmer of colors and textures distract her from the lingering chill of the river still clinging to her warm skin.

They passed a smithy next, louder than the rest, boisterous, brash, its energy spilling into the street. The hammer’s ting—ting—ting struck the air like sparks made sound. Lei’s gaze strayed without thought, slipping toward the open window where the heat billowed out in waves and—

Her heart stopped. There, in the lamplit haze of the armory, stood her brother.

Elrik.

His profile cut through the steam and smoke, broad shoulders she had followed as a child through Ironcrag’s corridors, hair ash-dark like their fathers, jaw tight with familiar impatience as he frowned down at the sword in his hand. Even from the street, even through the glass and the crowded din, she knew the blade was wrong. A false cragore. A poor imitation of the ancestral sword he had carried since their father first laid it in his palms at thirteen. He turned it over, the metal throwing back a fractured glint of light.

Lei froze mid-step.

Numbness flooded her, cold and creeping, as if every vein had suddenly been filled with riverwater. Her fingers tingled. Her lungs refused to listen. The world narrowed until she could see nothing, nothing, but the shape of him, the rise and fall of his chest, the way his mouth tightened in that stubborn, familiar line. Elrik, who had shielded her from their father’s wrath with his own body. Elrik, who had carried her bruised and shivering to their mother’s room when she could no longer stand. Elrik, who had promised, voice raw, that he would always find her, even if she ran, because he’d believed his duty was to protect her.

And she had run.

Left him behind. Left his protection, his love, his trust. Left the only person who had ever looked at her and seen Soleil, not a disappointment, not a duty. Her breath shuddered—barely a sound. Elrik shifted, setting down the blade, saying something sharp to the man standing with him. Turning toward the door.

He’s coming out—he’s coming out—if he sees me—

Her hand shot out before thought could intervene. She seized Declan’s arm, grip tight, desperate, and dragged him with a strength she didn’t feel, pulling them both off the main street and down between two tightly packed stalls. The shadows swallowed them, the crowd shielding them from view as Elrik stepped out of the armory, scanning the street with the same sharp eyes she had inherited. Lei pressed herself back against the stall wall. She didn’t dare breathe.

Her grip remained on Declan’s arm without realizing, fingers clamped around the damp linen of his sleeve, knuckles pale against the sun-browned fabric. Her pulse hammered against her palm where their skin met beneath the cloth. She clung to him there not because he was Captain, not because he was strong or steady or anything a guardsman ought to be, but because he was here, and she needed something rooted to keep from pitching forward into the storm of memory and guilt crashing through her chest. She watched Elrik move through the crowd, taller than most, unmistakable, until the tide of people finally carried him out of sight.

Only then did the air return to her lungs in a sharp, trembling inhale. Her face felt bloodless, hands shaky, lips parted in silence. Still she said nothing. Could say nothing. The tightness in her throat was too raw, too full. Her hand remained on Declan’s arm, gripping it as if she feared her brother might reappear at any moment, and as if this single point of contact was the only thing anchoring her to the present, to her disguise, to the life she had carved for herself far from Ironcrag’s shadow.

They may have passed through the city looking little more than civilians, but Declan was on duty. Even in the leisure steadiness of his gait, he was always attentive, always alert. So when a strong hand took hold of his arm, he did not ask, only reacted, like a guardian laying in wait he was prepared at a moment's notice. His body heeded the forceful redirection willfully, light footed, eyes scanning the crowd while his right hand fell to his hilt. His grip tightened, knuckles turned white, sword slowly slipping inch by inch out of its sheath, polished steel glinting in an errant ray of light… To then be pulled beneath a shadow, shoved into a space far too narrow.

Declan’s chest pressed into Lei’s with each labored breath. He watched every person that passed the stalls as if one of them would turn to face them, as if one of them was the culprit for the sudden panic. After a handful of moments that passed slower than watching sand fall in an hour glass, his gaze fell to the vise-like grip on his bicep. He tried to take a step back but was met with the side of a stall pressed into his back. His hold on his sword loosened, blade slipping back into its home as his hand moved from the hilt to press against the wall behind Lei in an endeavor to push himself backwards and wedge a sliver of space between them.

"What happened?" he asked with a steady voice, but it did not mask his confusion nor his concern. Declan continued to spare a sidelong glance toward the congested market street like he was waiting for the truth to reveal itself, but he was only met with more questions. His hazel eyes focused once more on Lei seeking answers or some sort of clarity in the man’s face, noting the stark paleness that was out of place given the sweltering heat. "Are you faint?" he posed a second question, patient and slow to try and pull the man’s attention and ground him.

Her throat worked once, twice, a small convulsive movement that hurt more than any wound she’d ever taken in service to the Crown. When she finally found her voice, it was thin—too thin for Lei, too soft, too real. A sound that belonged to Soleil alone.

“I… I just saw my brother.”

The words trembled out of her as if torn from the deepest part of her. Only then did she become aware of everything—the narrow shadowed space, the heat trapped between their bodies, and the scent of him surrounding her. Riverwater still clung faintly to her own skin, cool and mineral-bright, but his scent pressed closer, warm musk, metal, and the lingering spice of sun-worn leather. It filled the tight pocket of air between them, made her pulse stutter, made the world feel too small to hold both memory and breath.

And her hand, gods, her hand was still locked around his arm.

She dropped it like a live coal, drawing back so quickly her shoulders hit the stall wall behind her with a soft jolt. Trinkets rattled faintly above her head. She braced against the boards, trying to steady her breath, to shrink herself, to find Lei again beneath the quaking edges. Her gaze lifted to him for a heartbeat, his closeness, his concern, the quiet strength in the lines of his face, and then she tore it away before it could unravel her any further. A long silence stretched, filled with the smell of river and steel and him, until she forced her voice back, shaped something steady from the fragments.

“I didn’t know the Járnbjørns would accept the request in full,” she murmured, speaking to the packed earth between their boots. “Not during thaw. It’s when the crops are busiest. When they’re… most needed.” A truth with its teeth filed down. A truth safe enough to offer. Another breath, another hesitation that felt like standing at the lip of a cliff. “I didn’t only leave Ironcrag.” The words fell from her lips slow, weighted. “I left my family, too. Because of our father.”

Her hands curled into fists at her sides, nails biting into skin to keep her voice from slipping off its tether. She risked one more glance at him, searching his face, silently begging that he didn’t know the exact number of Járnbjørn sons. That he wouldn’t count them. That he wouldn’t count her. “They don’t know I’m here,” she whispered. “And I wasn’t prepared to see him. Not… like this.”

The last words lingered, fragile as breath on winter glass, suspended in the warm, river-scented space between them, where truth and danger and something far more treacherous tangled quietly in the dark. Soleil bowed her head in deference, aware that she’d revealed far too much of herself than she’d have liked, especially to the Captain. “I am sorry.”

Declan remained silent, unwavering, and attentive. The man’s answers softened the tension that knotted along his shoulderblades and eased the breaths that were tight in his chest. There was a moment where his gaze drifted toward the crowd beyond the stalls, but he hadn’t a clue what the Járnbjørns looked like to be able to place one of the sons. He cleared his throat as if the confession or perhaps the dense heat stifled the air between them. "I appreciate your candor," he finally spoke, filling the silence with a calm understanding. His stance shifted to be a little less guarded as his pulse slowed and he no longer felt as though they were a moment from being attacked.

"I respect privacy, but when that privacy impedes my duties or the duties of my men then they must be spoken." Some of the light that had been a permanent fixture upon his face since stepping outside the Citadel had dimmed, replaced with an unspoken weight of command that created an intangible space between them that couldn’t be mended with closeness or words.

"Come. I know another route." Rather than slipping back out onto the market street, Declan pushed off the stall and snaked his way deeper through the maze of barrels, crates and other goods until they emerged in a narrow alley nestled between two wattle and daub buildings. As he walked, his pace lost a fraction of its ease, each step a bit heavier and resolute while he rolled his shoulders and rubbed his neck as if searching to find his composure he lost but a moment earlier. When he stepped out onto the adjacent street, Declan turned to the right under the assumption Lei followed rather than glancing over his shoulder to be certain.

The remaining moments of their journey were carried in a heavy silence weighed down by boots upon the cobblestone road in a contrasting cadence, muffled beneath the light laughter and revelry that filled the city. Declan’s gaze was downcast, following a path that had become second nature over the past handful of years. While he knew Lei was a Járnbjørn, he never thought to broach the subject of the House’s arrival to the valley. If all of the nobles had been sent a summons, then why would Lei assume the Lords of Ironcrag would not answer? It never crossed his mind to consider the man was hiding from his family, but now it was another complication he was unprepared to handle. He could not tailor an entire guard schedule to one man’s problems. That was an unfair bias and disregard for his other men… But deeper still, there was an unfamiliar discomfort that tightened beneath his ribs, finding fault in himself for not being approachable enough for his men to trust him.

The Black Rose was peaceful in its isolation, resting on the outskirts of the city, not a stone’s throw from the Raven’s nest. Nobles and knights alike crowded the street while women wrapped in silks whispered honeyed words and cooled themselves with feathered fans. The moment Declan came into view before the brothel every guardsmen tensed, growing silent and avoiding eye contact. Meanwhile the women’s eyes drifted and lingered on the one man who was untouched and refused to partake like he was a challenge, and she was the solitary person who could make him break. He weaved through the crowd giving his men sidelong glances as he passed, contrasted by the polite smiles and nods he offered the women.

Lei followed him—because what else was there to do? What else could she do, when the world had narrowed into a single corridor of motion, of footsteps, of breath forced in and out like something learned rather than lived? The moment Declan turned away, something inside her folded in on itself, quiet as fog disappearing in the morning light.

The cacophony of the market had dulled into a distant roar, as if she’d slipped beneath the surface of the sea once more. Sound warped. Light bent. The heat of the solstice afternoon washed over her skin but never reached her bones. She felt cold, bone-deep, marrow-deep, the kind of cold no sunlight could thaw. Every breath tasted thin and metallic, like the memory of blood in the back of her throat, like iron and fear and the echo of a childhood she had sworn she’d buried beneath her new life. The crowd pressed in around her, bright and loud and oblivious, yet she felt utterly apart from it all, drifting through the world like a ghost sewn poorly into a human’s shape.

Her posture straightened of its own accord, sliding back into the disciplined lines of a King’s Guard. Chin lifted. Shoulders squared. Steps measured. She wore Lei again, not as a man she inhabited but as armor, welded tight around the soft, thrumming creature inside. Her face smoothed into calm neutrality, cool and distant, empty in the way a still lake is empty before winter steals over it entirely.

A disguise, yes. But also a refuge.

She walked a half-step behind Declan, eyes forward, ears tuned to every shift in the alleyways and courtyards they passed, body alert and ready despite the storm breaking and reforming inside her. The memory of her brother’s face ghosted her vision, sharp jaw, stern mouth, those fierce eyes that had always softened when they turned to her. Elrik. Alive. Here. Close enough to touch. Close enough to ruin her. The ache of it hollowed her out. She felt impossibly young again, impossibly small, standing at the threshold of her father’s study, breath held tight like a bird in her throat. The old fear wrapped cold fingers up her spine, whispering of obligations and cages and futures carved for her by someone else’s hand.

And over it all came that quiet, relentless voice she thought she’d long since drowned. You cannot escape this. Not really. Not ever. If your lies unravel, if your mask falls… you will be dragged back. You will kneel again. You will break again.

Her jaw clenched.

No.

No, she would not return. Not to Ironcrag. Not to him.

If the truth cornered her, if her disguise shattered open in the light, she would choose the ocean before she ever chose her father. She would walk willingly into the deep, let the cold water claim her, let the tide carry her far from every voice that had tried to shape her into something she wasn’t allowed to be. But not yet. Not today. Today she followed Declan, her body the perfect reflection of duty, her face a mask of disciplined calm, her silence a blade sharpened against the scream that wanted to claw up her throat.

She was Lei. King’s Guard. And Soleil, frightened, trembling, longing, was pressed down beneath the weight of that truth, held tight where no one would ever see her.

Declan reached the entrance of the brothel and hadn’t managed to raise his hand to knock when the door swung open with a soft creak of its heat swollen wood. Before him stood a buxom woman with a crimson satin shawl wrapped around her shoulders, preserving the bit of her modesty that had to be purchased with coin. Her long brunette hair was kissed by silver and pinned to her head to stave off the heat. Sweat beaded upon her neck, trailing down her skin until it disappeared beneath the red fabric. But even in her discomfort, her smile was bright and inviting like welcoming an old friend. "Ser Declan, what a wonderful sight."

The Captain’s effortless smile returned like it had never left, not letting his own thoughts pour into how he treated others. He reached out, taking the woman’s hand gently in his before bowing his head and placing a kiss upon her knuckles as if she were the most noble of women, not the madame of a brothel. "Madame Lyssa, a pleasure as always."

"The pleasure is always mine, my dear," she replied with velvet words and a tap of her closed fan against his shoulder.

A deep genuine chuckle rumbled in his chest as he took a slight step back and rested his palm atop the pommel of his sword. He nodded his head over his shoulder toward Lei, tousling sweat-dampened curls with the small movement. "This is a friend of mine, Ser Lei." Declan pivoted slightly to meet the man’s gaze for the first time since they had left the alley, his gaze was pensive and heavy but masked by the ease of his stance and warmth of his demeanor like he was able to shelve his own concerns for a later time. "Lei, this is Madame Lyssa, proprietor of The Black Rose and the loveliest lily in the valley." His smile widened, just a fraction, growing a soft charming air that he would deny if anyone dared ask.

"Flatterer," she mused with another lighthearted pat of her fan against his chest. The Madame then turned her attention toward Lei, not losing an ounce of her natural charm as she looked him up and down with a newfound interest. "A pleasure to meet you, Ser Lei. Any friend of Ser Declan’s is always welcome in The Rose." She bowed slightly in polite greeting while her gaze never left his.

Lei stepped forward when Declan angled his body toward her, but only by the smallest measure, enough to be seen, enough to be acknowledged, nothing more. The mask she wore had settled into place with an eerie completeness, skin pulled smooth over the tumult that still churned beneath her ribs. Her expression was neither warm nor frosted with offense, instead, it held the immaculate neutrality of a man carved from still water. Not empty—only deep in ways no one was invited to wade into.

The Black Rose smelled of perfume and sun-warmed silk, of open windows and murmured laughter, of secrets purchased and tended like prized orchids. But beneath it all, Lei could still smell the phantom scent of riverwater clinging to her skin, threading and twisting with the heat of the crowd and the lingering musk of Declan’s nearness in the alley. The contrast only tightened something in her chest. She bowed her head in a courteous incline—precise, respectful, distant.

“Madame Lyssa,” she said softly, the words shaped with perfect decorum, though they lacked the lively cadence of Declan’s easy charm. “An honor. Thank you for your welcome.”

Her voice held nothing sharp, yet it carried none of the gentle warmth it sometimes did when she let her guard slip. This voice was practiced, measured, the tone of a soldier greeting a noble he’d never hope to know better. Her posture remained impeccable, shoulders squared, back straight, palms loose at her sides as though she had never known how it felt for her hand to tremble. She offered no smile, nor an ounce of discomfort, only the serene stoicism expected of a King’s Guard. Where Declan’s presence radiated warmth and sunlight, hers was moonlight reflected off steel—cool, controlled, and quietly unreachable.

The man before the Madame was whole again, unlike she had been after she’d seen her brother, but in the way a locked door is whole. Beneath the calm exterior her pulse remained taut, thrumming like a thread pulled too tight. She stood half a step behind Declan, perfectly positioned as a guard, perfectly arranged as a shadow. Lei held her ground with the quiet certainty of someone who had been forced all her life to survive by being unreadable. She bowed her head once more, politely, respectfully, distantly.

Declan’s right hand raised to scratch his chin beneath his short coarse beard while he scanned the surrounding area for lingering gazes or curious patrons wandering a little too close. While his brother’s… appetites were fairly common knowledge, he still endeavored to keep moments like those silent. The valley did not need to know their heir was busy whoring and drinking rather than preparing to receive the Lords of the realm and choose a future bride. The people wanted security and assurances from their future King, not a man who falters under the weight of responsibility and lacks propriety. The people wanted him, not Dorian, but he turned away from that path a long time ago… His brother needed… Well, he needed a great many things, but most importantly time they could not spare.

His gaze found the Madame’s as he took a small step toward her. "Where is he?" His voice was a hushed whisper like a man embarrassed to confess his desire to purchase a woman rather than the heavier unspoken meaning.

The woman turned to stand beside him, shoulder to shoulder as she slipped her hand beneath his arm and rested her palm softly against his forearm. "Right this way, Love." The Madame bowed her head toward him with the same charming smile before guiding him inside like a paying customer rather than a brother seeking a brother. While some might care about the whispers of others, Declan couldn’t be bothered when it came to what the townsfolk said when his back was turned. The King’s Guard were supposed to be chaste, but it was a rare occurrence where the men upheld all of their vows. He had long since accepted the rumors in exchange for sparing his brother one less burden. So, he played along with a warm smile and a nod of his head beckoning for Lei to follow.

Even in the heat of summer, The Rose never wanted for patrons. Deep whispers and soft giggles met Declan’s ears before his eyes had a moment to adjust from the bright sunlight to the near darkness of the room. The inside of the brothel smelled like sweat, sex, and alcohol masked by the heavy aromas of expensive perfumes and incense. The large central room was bathed in a rosy hue from the sheer curtains of crimson and blush that hung over the windows to preserve privacy but still let the faintest traces of sunlight slip through. Countless candles and oil lamps that hung from the ceiling contributed to the intimate ambiance without adding much in the realm of useful lighting. The way large pillow beds and various tables were scattered about the room spoke to the desire for privacy and anonymity, to be a forgotten shadow, faceless, nameless. Half naked women carrying fans nearly half their size walked around the room creating their own gentle breeze that didn’t quite cool, but kept the air from remaining still.

Every seat was filled with a man eager to be sated and a woman in his lap happy to oblige. Several of those men, even masked in the darkness, had a familiar intonation to their voices or recognizable mannerisms that caught Declan’s attention. Guardsmen. A tense silence befell the room as the men, one by one, began to notice their captain. Laughs died in the middle of a breath and coughing filled the stillness from drinks of ale that were interrupted mid-gulp. They did nothing, said nothing… Just watched, knowing where he was heading and waiting for their moment to escape.

Madame Lyssa led him through a winding labyrinth of tables toward the back of the building where several private quarters lived beyond closed doors… For an additional cost. At least Dorian had the sensibilities to keep his lecherous activities behind closed doors. But as they grew closer, Declan quickly realized that was the only secrecy his brother could be bothered with. His all too familiar roar of laughter could be heard several feet from the door, followed by a fit of giggles. No one lingered nearby, but the sidelong glances from his men said they knew. Hell, they were likely there on the Prince’s coin if he had to guess.

"Prince Dorian," one voice purred, lighter than air from beyond the door.

"Oh... Your Majesty," another followed, deeper, with a gruff lilt.

Declan cleared his throat, head downcast as he steeled himself. He could run into a fight without a moment’s hesitation, but this was a battleground he had entered time and time again, yet never found his footing. He gave the Madame’s hand still hooked around his arm a gentle tap before freeing himself from her grasp. "I appreciate your assistance as always, Madame."

She did not need to be told to leave, nor did she linger. Madame Lyssa simply bowed her head with her same warm smile and gentle words. "You know where to find me should you need me." Her hand slipped into the pocket of her skirt, pulling out a small bit of iron with a crimson tassel dangling from the round ornate bow of the key. Then she fluttered off, silent and weightless, like a guardian butterfly watching over her garden.

His calloused thumb ran along the gentle ridges of the key before slotting it into the door. But before he threw the lock and pushed into the room, his gaze drifted over his shoulder to where his men still remained, frozen like animals playing dead, frightened that one move might reveal the truth. Declan cleared his throat, then spoke in a calm, yet commanding voice. "If you are not in the Citadel upon my return, you will run drills in your plate armor." As he turned his attention back toward the door, mumbling and hurried shuffles ensued behind him. Women gasped as they were pushed from their perches and the occasional clatter of a chair toppling over broke the quiet calm of the room. In a matter of seconds half of the men were out the door, pulling their tunics on hastily and scooping up their boots without a care for putting them back on.

Lei lingered several steps behind Declan as he moved deeper into The Rose, its perfumed shadows swallowing them whole. Her senses sharpened, if only because her mind demanded something, anything, to anchor itself to besides the storm churning beneath her ribs. Incense. Cheap cologne. Velvet cushions warmed by bodies. Laughter pitched too high to be sober. The sultry murmur of women who knew how to wield a smile like a blade. All of it filtered past the veneer of her expression, which remained cool, composed, and utterly unreadable.

But what she did notice, what she couldn’t ignore, were the voices. Familiar ones. Scraps of laughter and poorly muffled curses. Heavy boots kicked beneath tables. A few men straightened so rigidly she wondered if their spines might snap. Guardsmen. The same men whose schedules she trained beside, whose jokes she endured, whose blows she traded at dawn. The embarrassment prickled beneath her skin like heat rash. Not hers, but theirs. She could practically smell their panic: ale, sweat, and the sharp metallic scent of dread when a Captain’s shadow fell where it shouldn’t.

A handful pretended not to see her. One unfortunate soul choked on his drink so violently she feared he might die purely from mortification. But then, there he was. Torsten. One of the few with a sense of humor dry enough to match her own. A man who never pried, never needled, only offered a quiet word or sly quip in passing. He looked at her as he hurried by, boots in hand, tunic askew, hair disheveled, and gave her a crooked, rueful smile that said we shall never speak of this again.

Lei allowed the barest twitch at the corner of her mouth, nothing more, a ghost of acknowledgment, and stepped out of his path. That was when the girl fell. One of the courtesans, dislodged in a patron’s blind scramble for escape, hit the floor with a soft gasp, skirts spilling around her like a burst rose. Lei moved without thinking, posture arrow-straight, slipping through the path of fleeing men to crouch at her side.

“Easy,” she murmured, voice still quiet, still distant, but softened by the discipline of duty. She offered her hands and helped the woman up with a firm, steady grip, making sure she found her footing. Dust clung to the girl’s bare knee, and her perfume, amber and something sweet, brushed against Lei’s senses like a warm sigh.

The woman blinked up at her, surprised… then delighted. Her lips curved slowly into a honeyed smile, one hand smoothing down her loosened hair. “Well now,” she purred, lashes fluttering. “I’ve never seen such a pretty man before.” Her gaze dragged down Lei’s form leisurely. “Perhaps I ought to give you a kiss in thanks for the rescue.”

For a heartbeat, Lei forgot the noise—the scrambling boots, the muffled curses, the embarrassed retreat of men who had never expected to see a Captain stride into their den of comfort and liquor. All of it dimmed, blurred, as the courtesan’s fingers brushed her arm in that teasing, feather-soft way meant to curl a man inward on himself.

It worked. But not for the reasons the girl imagined.

Heat flared across Lei’s neck so fast it felt like it burned through her collar, blooming under her skin with humiliating urgency. She had held a blade steady through snowstorms, had lied to everyone's face for a year to escape the beatings her father gave like candy, yet somehow one soft hand on her arm nearly undid her more efficiently than any enemy ever had. Her pulse leapt, traitorous thing, hammering against her ribs as if it desperately sought escape.

Declan glanced back over his shoulder with raised brows, catching a glimpse of the interaction as it unfurled. Most men would melt to words like those, weak-kneed and obedient to whatever that woman desired, but Lei looked more stunned than anything. The man’s face had turned as red as his hair from neck to forehead while he struggled to find a response. They were in a whore house after all, he wasn’t sure what the guard had expected, but perhaps it was Lei’s first time in an establishment like The Rose. Declan could still remember his first time fetching Dorian, all knock-kneed, stuttering and incapable of holding eye contact. It reminded him of his younger, more naive, self.

"Careful of distractions, lad," he called out calmly with a faint hint of his lighter tone that had gotten lost somewhere in the market.

Her composure wavered as her face flushed darker at Declan’s comment, the facade cracking for a moment, and she forced it back into place with the rigidity of a woman tightening a too-small cuirass. “I—that will not be necessary,” Lei managed, the words smooth in shape but strained in tone, pushing past a throat that felt suddenly tight. She steadied the courtesan with a careful, almost delicate touch; precise and brief, and then withdrew her hand as if the woman could burn her.

The girl’s perfume rose again, amber-rich, warm as a hand pressed against the hollow of Lei’s spine. It made the air around her feel too dense. Too intimate. She drew in a breath that wasn’t quite steady, realizing too late that it only pulled more sweetness into her lungs. She stood, posture ramrod-straight, as if discipline alone could save her from the warmth threatening to spill across her composure. She bowed her head just slightly, a gesture both polite and a subtle retreat. “I am simply glad you were not harmed.”

The courtesan’s smile deepened, slow and syrup-thick. “Such a gentleman,” she crooned.

Lei’s breath caught on the edge of her ribs. Gentleman. Gods. She cleared her throat, forcing her gaze away before she drowned in another second of that attention. “Yes, well…I…uh,” very eloquently she said, trying for distance this time, something cool, soldierly, and failing misterably. Her voice betrayed her with a faint quiver, and she felt it, felt the flush resting high on her cheeks like a brand.

Lei stepped away hastily, hands clasped behind her with rigid formality as she turned back toward Declan, toward the moans coming through the door, locking every inch of herself into order. But the girl’s laughter, a delighted, tinkling sound, followed her like heat, and Lei felt it bloom beneath her skin long after she’d pulled away.

Declan drew in a deep breath before turning the key in the lock and pushing open the door. The saltiness of sweat and sex collided with his senses first, before it mingled with the heavy lingering scents of expensive oils and perfumes that clung to the heat in the air like dampness to fog. The room was glowing compared to the dark shadows that hung over the common area. Bright sunlight flooded the private quarters with golden yellows and oranges from the lavish fabrics that draped along the windows, fell from the ceiling, and covered the various chairs and benches. Clothes discarded without a care were scattered about, hanging over armrests or strewn about the floor. Four courtesans surrounded the gathering of bodies, slowly waving large feathered fans to stir the air and giggling at the sight that befell before them.

At the heart of the room was a large bed, framed in colorful sheer curtains and covered in a mound of pillows and flesh. There were at least half a dozen men and women tangled in a naked weave of limbs and at the center lay Dorian, a mess of brown curls and an arrogant smile, oblivious to anything happening beyond that bed. He was splayed along the pillows, a mix of chuckles and moans, deep and content, poured from him. A man curled into his right side, finger toying with his chest hair as he kissed Dorian’s neck. On his left a woman lay half on top of him, bent knee resting along his abdomen, breasts nearly smothering him as he seized one of her nipples between his lips with a devious chuckle. Then knelt between the Prince’s legs, a bare bottom pointed directly at the door, hands tightly gripped his thighs while a head bobbed in and out of view.

Declan cleared his throat as he averted his gaze toward a lone boot that rested upon the tiled floor, discarded in the throes of passion. Startled gasps cut through the revelry and the subtle breeze from the fans ceased as the entire room drew still aside from the now deafening sounds of sucking and moaning that he dared not look at. He impatiently rapped his thumb against the door handle, waiting for his brother to notice but as the uncomfortable sounds continued, he could no longer remain silent. "Dorian…"

There was another gasp as the woman between the Prince’s legs pried herself from him, scurried off the bed, and attempted to make herself invisible behind one of the fan bearers. The Captain grabbed the first piece of clothing within reach and tossed it at his brother, where it luckily landed in the vacant place between his legs, covering the part of him that neither Declan, nor Lei wanted to see.

Lei had known, known, that entering a brothel with Captain Declan would be uncomfortable. She had not, in all her years of disciplined imagining, prepared for this. The moment the door swung fully open, the scene struck her like a blow to the chest, knocking the breath from her lungs and sending heat rushing up her throat so violently she nearly swayed. Her hand moved of its own accord, rising halfway before she could stop it—a soldier’s reflex repurposed into something far more fragile, the instinctual urge to shield her eyes like a startled maiden. She caught herself just before her palm met her face, fingers trembling midair, and curled it slowly, rigidly, back toward her side.

Duty did not allow her to look away. Decency begged her to.

Her compromise, desperate, pitiful, and utterly insufficient, was to anchor her gaze downward to the floor. She fixed her eyes on the mosaic tiles, on scuffed boots abandoned in the heat of revelry, on the delicate feet of courtesans shifting uncertainly, on the splay of toes and ankles that were far safer to examine than the tangle of limbs above. But even that was not entirely safe; a careless movement on the bed cast shadows across the floor that suggested far more than Lei wanted to know.

"Brother!" Dorian called out with an enthusiastic wave after freeing himself from the courtesan’s bosom. "Care to join? There is plenty to go around." He motioned his hand toward the plethora of naked, willing, and able people that filled the room, more than a fair handful sparing Declan a suggestive smirk as their eyes trailed his body from head to toe. "Women, men—" the Prince lightly smacked the backside of the man that still remained close at his side. "Whatever you desire."

Declan sighed, leaning some of his weight against the hand that held the doorknob while his other hand shifted to rest upon his hip. "You know I am chaste."

Dorian scoffed as he shifted to prop himself up. His right foot slipped along the silk sheets until his knee was bent and he laid his arm atop it. The precarious bit of clothing slid down his thigh, just barely covering what lay beneath. "None of your men are. Why keep up the pretense?"

Her cheeks burned. No—blazed. The heat seared all the way to the curve of her ears, tightening her throat with humiliation on behalf of herself, her Captain, the courtesans, the Gods, the universe—anyone affected by the catastrophe of walking in on the living embodiment of debauchery. Declan’s brother writhed upon the mound of pillows like a man born from silk and arrogance, utterly unbothered by the intrusion. The courtesans had at least had the decency to still or scramble for cover. Dorian did nothing of the sort. When he addressed them—addressed Declan, but Lei felt the words against her own skin, it took every shred of her training not to choke on her own breath.

Lei made a sound she had never heard herself produce before. A sharp, indignant little noise, halfway between a gasp and a cough, the sound of dignity dying in real time. It escaped her before she could swallow it, a small betrayal of composure that she hoped the pounding of her pulse masked. She did not look up, could not look up, but she could feel the Prince’s gaze like a smirk pressed along her spine. His next words, lazy and dripping with amused accusation, fell over the room:

“None of your men are. Why keep up the pretense?”

Lei stiffened so hard her knees locked. Another choked sound threatened to claw its way out, mortification twisting her insides into knots. Because… Gods help her… he wasn’t wrong. She had seen enough fleeing forms to know precisely what their evening habits were. It was hardly her place to judge, she had no interest in their private pleasures, but to have it thrown so casually into the air, here, in this room where she wanted to dissolve into vapor and escape… she swallowed hard.

Her gaze, still on the floor, shifted to the discarded tunic at her feet, to a ribbon tangled around the leg of a chair, to the slow drip of spilled wine sliding down a tile. Anything. Anything but the bed. Anything but the knowledge that she stood in the doorway of the Crown Prince’s debauchery while her Captain tried to wrangle dignity from a scene that had none to offer. Still, she forced her voice into silence. Forced her breaths to steady. Forced her stance into something resembling readiness, though her insides felt like hummingbird wings.

It was the same conversation, a different day. Dorian had been trying to convince him to forsake his dignity before he had vows to break. In the same way Declan tried to find some decorum in his brother and in turn his brother tried to loosen his tight grip on duty. It was a game of give and take where neither were willing to budge. It was maddening. There was a glimmer of a thought that with the added burden of the throne resting on Dorian’s shoulders that he might have put his people first, but the only time someone’s needs came before his were in the bedroom… And even that rested on the flip of a coin. Declan’s selfless sacrifice for the betterment of his brother mocked him day in and day out, knowing that the Ninefold was likely to fall into ruin at the hands of his brother. But as he did everyday before, he would fight relentlessly for the change… Fruitful or not.

The Captain sighed as he stepped further into the room and out of the doorway. "Everyone out," he commanded with a gentle but assertive tone. While the courtesans started gathering up their clothing and filing out, he wandered over to a small table where he saw some of his brother’s belongings and more specifically his navy velvet coin purse. He scooped it up. The sizable bag was hefty and jingled with a fair bit of gold. Just as the last woman went to leave the room, Declan stepped in front of her and held out the pouch. "Take it. Split it amongst yourselves."

The girl’s eyes went wide as she hesitated for a moment. When he did not back down, she took the purse, clutching the navy fabric and silver cords in her petite palm and pressed it against her bare chest to support its surprising weight. "Thank you, Ser." She bowed her head deeply before disappearing into the common room of the brothel.

"Woah, hey!" Dorian leapt up from the bed, disregarding the small bit of covering that fell from his lap to the floor.

Declan quickly grabbed the door, closing it enough to shield Lei and whomever else could be lingering about from seeing his brother completely nude. While Dorian was doing a spectacular job at ruining his own reputation, they did not need whispers of the Storvane brothers arguing in a brothel—one in the nude—while Lords and Ladies were waiting to receive them. Even their father couldn’t shield them from their mother’s wrath with a scandal like that. He turned around, peeking out at the guardsman from beyond the small opening. "Give me a moment."

He removed the key, shut the door, and locked it from the inside so they could not be disturbed.

"There was enough gold in that purse for a week," Dorian argued, taking a step forward while pointing toward the door where the woman disappeared with all of his coin.

"Are you aware of the time? Or the day for that matter?" Declan asked, disregarding his comment with furrowed brows. He crossed his arms loosely over his chest, standing between his brother and the door like a human barricade keeping the Prince trapped in his debauchery and locked away from future ruin.

Dorian blew out a breath, puffing up his lips with a flippant disregard for the severity of the situation, or perhaps ignorance. He sat down on the edge of the bed with a weak laugh as he lightly slapped his hands against his bare knees. "Uncle Dunstan is the time keeper. Princes do not worry themselves over something so trivial." He shrugged his shoulders. "I will know the time when I am summoned. Until then—" He raised a hand, motioning his index and middle fingers, beckoning for his brother to step aside, open the door, and send back in the whores.

"This is your summons, idiot!" Declan snatched up a pillow that rested upon a nearby chair. Then, without warning, he threw it across the room, pelting his brother in the chest. The shock or force caught the Prince off guard and knocked him backwards against the bed with a grunt. "Or more accurately, your summons was over two hours ago, when you were supposed to meet with our mother before the arrival of every Lord and Lady from across the Ninefold. But surprise, you were nowhere to be found, because you are more concerned about your cock than your duties."

"Lords and Ladies," Dorian repeated the words as his mind struggled to catch up to the meaning. He then sat bolt upright, wide eyed, and bewildered. "The summer solstice?... It’s the summer solstice." There was a moment or two of panic before he deciphered the rest of Declan’s words. He had a brief thought to drown himself in the Weave to spare himself their mother’s anger, but it was quickly washed away by his brother’s final comment. "Duties?" The Prince spat the words back as he picked up the pillow that was lobbed at him and threw it back with twice as much force. It slammed into his Declan’s chest with a loud thud and a guttural oof. "These were your duties until you stepped down!"

Lei had stepped back instinctively when the Captain eased the door halfway shut, shielding her from the worst of what his brother seemed intent on displaying to the world. She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, her lungs trembling with the remnants of shock, embarrassment, and the iron discipline she forced over all of it like a cooling sheet. The door clicked softly into place, leaving only the muted glow of the private chamber spilling into the hall, warm and indecent. Lei straightened, spine tall, shoulders locked into a perfect line. Her pulse still thrummed hot beneath her skin, but she fixed her gaze on the corridor ahead, guarding the threshold like it was the gate to the throne room rather than the entrance to chaos incarnate.

Behind her, through the muffled wood, came the low, rough cadence of raised voices—Declan’s steady, controlled timbre against Dorian’s sharper, more volatile bark. The words were indistinct, blurred by distance and the thickness of silk curtains beyond, but the sentiment was unmistakable: reprimand, deflection, pride, and frustration tangling like duelists in the dark. Lei kept her expression neutral even as the back of her neck prickled with tension. It felt improper to listen, yet impossible not to.

In the space outside the room, the atmosphere had shifted entirely. Where earlier there had been languid heat and hedonistic ease, now there was purposeful movement, courtesans gathering scattered garments, smoothing hair, adjusting shawls and skirts. Excited whispers ribboned through the air, light and bright as birdsong.

“That much gold?”

“Did you see the weight of it?”

“It was Ser Declan and one of the ravens of the citadel?”

“Saints above, I’ve never—”

The navy velvet pouch traveled from hand to hand with reverence, its silver cords gleaming like treasure in the dim light. Each woman took her share with laughter stifled behind palms, not out of shame but disbelief. Gratitude shimmered between them, a gift unexpected, undeserved by some of their own reckoning, and all the more precious for it. Lei allowed her focus to drift only slightly, watching from the corner of her eye as the brothel began its quiet transformation. Curtains drawn back. Floors swept with quick, efficient strokes. Perfume bottles recorked. A world winding down after being so wildly alive just moments before.

She nearly missed the soft footsteps approaching her. A petite blonde courtesan came to a stop just a few feet away, clutching the now-empty navy pouch in both hands. Her hazel eyes shimmered warm as honey, bright with lingering joy. But her posture was hesitant, shoulders tucked, chin ducked just enough to signal deference.

“Ser?” she ventured, voice sweet as spun sugar.

Lei blinked, the address pulling her from her thoughts. “Yes.” Her voice was steadier than she felt. Controlled. Professional. A relief, so long as this one did not begin flirting with her.

The young woman held out the pouch, its weight now nothing but velvet, silk and air. “I believe this is yours to return,” she said softly, lashes fluttering as she peaked up at Lei. “Madame Lyssa said the Prince would want it back.” Lei accepted it carefully, her calloused fingertips brushing briefly against the courtesan’s smooth hands. She dipped her chin in a respectful nod.

“Thank you.” The words came quiet, gentler than she expected. The girl seemed much too delicate for this sort of work.

The girl’s smile bloomed, shy and warm. “It’s we who should thank you,” she murmured. “For… everything today.”

Lei opened her mouth, whether to deny any role or simply to nod again, she couldn’t quite say, but the words tangled somewhere in her throat, turning to a faint, breathless hum instead. She hadn’t done much of everything, it had all been Declan after all. Being praised for it felt wrong as it had been his good deeds, not her own. The girl giggled, a soft, tinkling sound, and floated away to join the others before she could say anything else, leaving Lei standing alone at her post, pouch in hand, heart still embarrassingly unsteady. She exhaled long and slow, grounding herself once more.

Captain behind the doors. Voices raised. Duty before all. She straightened her stance again, let her gaze fix once more on the hall, and waited, flustered, yes, but immovable, until Declan would open the door once more.

Several minutes passed of muffled shouts and the occasional clatter of thrown objects or perhaps thrown brothers. But eventually the sound of the lock’s tumbler shifting cut through the silence of the corridor outside, followed by the door opening with a soft creak of its hinges. The first to emerge was the Prince, donned in a commoner’s cloak that obscured most of his face, and clothing of… moderate means. Dorian could only keep up the ruse to some extent. He was, after all, a spoiled cunt of a Prince and was used to a certain degree of finery. His pace was slow like a scolded dog, head down, pouting. With each dejected trudge, a soft jingle of iron filled the brothel.

Following him was the Captain, one hand clapped on his brother’s shoulder, the other holding the bit of chain that hung between Dorian’s wrists, restrained behind his back. A victorious and devious grin curled at the corner of Declan’s lips and glinted in his eyes. They walked in silence, no words exchanged, until they came to a halt before the Madame. "Apologies for the commotion." He returned the key gently into the woman’s outstretched palm. "You all should take the night off, enjoy the solstice, and get out of this furnace. Courtesy of the Prince."

Dorian struggled against his brother’s grasp and rolled his eyes. "I should be enjoying the fruits of my coin," he whined like a chastised child.

"You should be in the Citadel, bathing off the stench of sex, and preparing to meet prospective brides… Not wasting our father’s gold on whores." Declan started to herd his brother toward the exit when the weight of his words caught up to him. He sighed, lips tugging into a sympathetic smile as he turned toward the Madame. "Apologies." His hand fell from Dorian’s shoulder to press against his chest while he bowed his head. "I was careless with my words. I meant no offense."

Madame Lyssa placed her fingers delicately upon his shoulder, giving him a gentle squeeze with a kind smile. "None taken, love. We know what we are. But your generosity and respect is greatly appreciated. If but a fraction of the men that graced my establishment shared your compassion." Her cat-like gaze shifted to Dorian, even dipping her head a fraction so she could look into his sad eyes. "Always a pleasure, Your Grace. I’m sure we’ll be seeing each other soon." She gave him a small wave before wandering deeper into the brothel.

As Declan stepped out from the aromatic shadows into the oppressive brightness of the setting sun, he could hear the Madame call out to her workers, "You heard the Captain, take the rest of the night off. Just be sure you return rested and ready to work by sunrise." Which was then quickly followed by elated cheers, laughter, and the scampering of bare feet throughout the building in a rush to gather their things and disappear into the crowd of the city.

Dorian groaned, dramatically, the second the sun barreled down on him and rays of heat seeped through the thick wool of his cloak. "Ira’s balls, the heat has only gotten worse." He flicked his head back to try and knock the hood off, but before it could slip halfway off his head, Declan was shoving it back up. "Is this really necessary?" he groaned.

The Captain tugged him down an alley before Dorian made a scene that drew attention when they were barely two feet outside the brothel. Declan backed him up against a wall of one of the buildings, holding him in place with his forearm pressed against his brother’s chest. "You’ve exposed yourself enough for one day, wouldn’t you agree? It would be best if we got you to the Citadel unnoticed and without drawing any unneeded attention."

"Did your father not teach you how to speak to a Prince?" Dorian asked with a quirk of a brow. While there was a heavy sarcasm that laced his words, hidden beneath it was a challenge, one only a brother could decipher.

Declan shoved his arm harder against his brother’s chest, pinning him in place as he took a step closer, holding his gaze intently. "For the sake of The Nine, shut your damn mouth before I shut it permanently."

"Is that a threat?" The Prince’s smile grew devious. "I could have your head for that, Captain."

"You said you were hot, right? I’d be happy to throw you in the Weave if you wish to cool off." Declan asked as he pried his brother from the wall and shoved him forward hard enough that the Prince tripped, stumbled and nearly fell on his face. Thankfully he didn’t, because the last thing he needed to do was explain to his mother how he brought back his brother with a bruised face simply because he thought putting him in irons would be humorous.

Dorian shot him an incredulous look after he found his balance. "That is principicide."

"Four syllables. I’m impressed." Declan mocked as he grabbed ahold of the iron chain between his brother’s hands and continued to guide him further down the alley in the direction of the Citadel. "Alas, you are but a common thief. I would be within my right to drown you in the river."

"Fratricide then," Dorian grumbled out his response as he took an unsteady step forward.

Declan looked over at him with a mischievous grin. "... Only if I get caught."

Lei could only stand there, still as carved stone, yet inwardly reeling, as the two brothers left the room with the air of a pair of feuding alley cats. Bewilderment flickered across her face in a rare, unguarded tremor before she mastered it, blinking once… twice… as if her lashes could clear away the sheer absurdity of the image before her; the Prince, sulking beneath a borrowed cloak, hands bound like a common brigand, and Declan, Captain of the King’s Guard, guiding him with all the patience of a weary parent dragging an unruly child to bed.

When Dorian trudged past her, the jingle of his irons brushing the air like an accusation, Lei’s spine snapped straight. She followed at once, steps measured, her boots whispering against the warm cobblestones as they left the shadowed doorway behind. Their voices rose again, this time sharp enough to bite. "I could have your head for that, Captain."

Lei’s breath caught, just for a heartbeat. Her shoulders locked, jaw tightening, as instinct coiled in her muscles. She did not move, did not speak, but her posture sharpened like a blade being drawn. A Prince’s threat, even draped in sarcasm, was no small thing. Her gaze flicked briefly to Declan, swift, assessing, protective in a way she wasn’t sure she understood. He only pushed harder, leaning in with that dangerous, reckless calmness she had seen him wield during training. She swallowed. Steadied. Took her place at his back as he shoved Dorian forward into a stumble.

The brothers bickered in a way that was petty, biting, familiar. Lei followed in their wake like a shadow that had nowhere else to live, her silence deepening with every exchanged insult. When their argument reached a lull, Declan smirking, Dorian pouting darkly, she stepped forward and extended the empty velvet pouch toward the Captain. Her hand was steady. Her voice was not needed. She did not look at the Prince, she’d seen enough of him to last a lifetime, thanks.

Declan’s attention drifted sideways as something slipped into view out of the corner of his eye. He reached out and took the purse before looking up to meet Lei’s gaze for a fraction of a second. "Thank you," he spoke quietly as he tucked the velvet pouch into his brother’s pocket. Dorian probably had a handful of them, likely lost a dozen more, but the gesture was appreciated nonetheless.

She offered a grunt in response, keeping her eyes set ahead of them. This had been a mistake, one she realized much too late. The Captain was too close now, saw too much of her and she’d have to do…something, to remedy that. Likely fold in on herself more than usual. The sun leaned heavy against the city, drenching the stone alleys in amber heat as they walked. The Prince grumbled under his breath, weaving insults and complaints into the air like he hoped one might sting enough to earn release. Declan ignored him with the casual expertise of someone long inured to the antics of his younger kin.

Lei remained a pace behind, dutiful, watchful, and painfully thoughtful. This was the future King. The truth settled on her tongue, metallic and unwelcome. She’d known it, of course, everyone did, but hearing the Prince brandish execution and authority so carelessly made the reality feel far sharper, he was horribly irresponsible. Declan had given up the crown, but she couldn’t think of any feasible reason he’d have for doing so, unless he wished to cast the Kingdom into ruin. She ought not doubt Dorain, it was unbecoming of a Kingsguard, and yet…

Her loyalty, which should have been tethered to the crown, to the Prince first and the Captain second, had shifted somewhere along the way. She felt it, quiet and instinctive as breath, the subtle lean of her purpose toward Declan rather than his brother. She felt responsible for him, protective in a way that went beyond title or oath. As though his wellbeing mattered more, somehow.

That is not how it should be, she told herself. That is not how it must be.

Yet the thought lingered, stubborn and traitorous.

She glanced at Declan, broad shoulders bathed in setting sun, hair tousled, gait steady even while dragging a complaining prince behind him. He laughed under his breath at some muttered barb from his brother, a warm, rolling sound that softened the hard edges of the city around them. Lei’s chest tightened, unwelcome and unmanageable. She pushed the feeling down—deep, deeper—and refocused on the road ahead. Her duty. The Citadel’s distant silhouette. The approaching night.

The two brothers walked on, still bickering, still bound together by chain and blood and affection buried beneath irritation. Lei followed behind them with a sword at her hip, a storm in her ribs, and the uncomfortable realization that her loyalties were no longer as cleanly drawn as they ought to be.



interactions ....|.... dorian ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by AmongHeroes
Raw
Avatar of AmongHeroes

AmongHeroes ♤ LOST ♤

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago


[x] [x] [x]

In the depths of the Black Rose brothel | Present day

#355E3B


From where he sat at the foot of the man-sized torture table—for that’s exactly what the sturdy piece of furniture was—Ser Torin Kenra could not simply shift away from the insistent prodding of the thing. Leaning forward at the waist, he reached behind himself with his one remaining hand, feeling for the offending device.

His fingers brushed something hard, smooth, and cool, wedged among the ebony velvet pillows arranged to prop him up. Grasping it fully, Torin pulled it free of its pillowy confines and brought it around before him.

“By The Nine,” Torin scowled.

The phallus was carved of dense hardwood—lacquered, smooth, and obscenely detailed. Its size beggared belief, more cudgel than pleasure device. Torin lifted his gaze along his crooked nose, one eye perpetually squinting in judgment, and fixed the woman before him with the full weight of his displeasure.

“Ah, my apologies, Lord,” said the Domme with a flat tone. Stepping forward, her black silks rustling, Domme Xyla plucked the object from his hand as casually as if retrieving a tankard needing refill. “I had little time to prepare for your arrival.”

Torin wiped his hand on his trouser leg before waving away the apology. The metal hook affixed to the stump of his left arm flashed dully in the dim light. The Keeper of Secrets had been in fouler places—and had worse things pressed into the small of his back.

“No bother. Pray, continue,” Torin said.

The Domme hid the phallus in some shadowed drawer and then claimed the only true chair in the space. Crossing one long, muscular leg over the other, she settled her silks with practiced grace. Torin knew her to be of Sunderlandian descent: sun-kissed skin, dark hair, vulpine features, and immersive eyes. A striking, dominating beauty—and one of the Valley of Kings’ most sought-after disciplinarians. She happened to be one of Torin’s most reliable informants as well.

Torin did not often deign to visit informants personally, but the Domme’s calls were an exception. Visiting the Black Rose was said to be beneath nobility—especially one in direct service to the king. Yet it was equally accepted that nobles loved whoring as much as anyone else. Slinking down to a brothel as part of his duties conveniently upheld appearances that Torin valued his cock for more than its utility in urinating while standing—though that assumption was wholly untrue.

“A huntsman from your homeland paid for my services two days ago,” the Domme began. Her filed nails drummed a slow rhythm atop her thigh, her accent rich but clear. “In his state, he was very forthcoming…”

She picked at her thumb nail with another. “He reported he had completed a hunting expedition—along with a cohort of other Ender brethren—with the approval of Lord Kenra himself. A hunting expedition that took him well within the borders of Stonefallow.”

At the mention of River’s End’s volatile eastern neighbor, her manicured brow rose fractionally.

Torin’s face remained impassive, the squinting scowl as rigid as stone. Internally, he cursed. How could his brother be foolish enough to risk such blatant provocation? Peace with Stonefallow was recent and fragile. The previous border skirmishes, born from an earlier spat over Ender poaching, had nearly sparked outright conflict. If expeditions were now truly sanctioned by the Lord of Brackmere himself, there would be hell to pay—and the currency would be blood.

“This huntsman,” Torin growled. “What was his name?”

The Domme canted her head as though recalling a dream. “Trarrow, Lord. That was the name he offered. At least in my company.”

Torin chewed his cheek when no recollection surfaced.“What else about him?”

The Domme recited what she knew—appearance, demeanor, idle talk, even the preferences he indulged during his time with her. Little of it was immediately useful, but Torin’s traplike mind gathered every detail. When she finished, Torin pushed himself off the cushion-covered bench and rose to his feet. His hook came to rest naturally at the broad leather belt around his waist.

“You’ve done well, Mistress,” he said, adjusting himself. He withdrew two golden coins and placed them at the foot of the torture table before moving past her. His mind was already distant, dwelling on the grim conversation he would soon have with his brother.

War in the north is all the king needs. Damn your eyes, brother! And for what? A few hides and herd sires? The Nine help us.

Domme Xyla stood as her patron shuffled past, offering a dignified bow and quiet word of thanks. The coinage vanished into her possession with the seamless ease of long practice.

Torin reached the chamber door and grasped the iron hasp—then froze. The metal was warm beneath his fingers. With silver hair hanging around his face, he lifted the hook from his belt to sweep a few strands behind his ear, clearing it. Eyes tilting upward as though the heavens might aid his hearing, he stood utterly still.

Beyond the wall to his left, voices murmured. Male voices. Not the language of passion—the tone was too sharp, each phrase clipped.

Moving with the care of a man stepping onto thin ice, Torin placed his ear against the plaster. Domme Xyla, reading his sudden stillness, went silent. She heard the voices too, though she could not make out the words.

Torin listened, his one squinting eye beginning to twitch as the meaning sharpened. Declan. Dorian. The princes of the realm—arguing fiercely inside a brothel chamber not ten feet from where Torin stood. Their exchange carried the cadence of old rivals trading blows they knew all too well.

With a genuine sigh of regret, Torin remained fixed to the wall. Like a gargoyle, he kept his place until the voices spilled into the main body of the Black Rose, heralded by the thud of a heavy door opening. Only then did he move to his own entryway and listen again. The hook returned to its place on his belt.

Domme Xyla watched him, curious but stoic. Though Torin’s scowl never faltered, the unwavering focus in his posture spoke of danger and iron will. After a long moment, he grasped the metal hasp and gave her a curt nod.

“The way is clear,” he said. “If you hear more of River's End, do not hesitate to reach out. The usual way will do.”

Without another word, the Keeper of Secrets slid open the heavy door and shuffled out of the Black Rose—past Madame Lyssa, past the bawds and their too-sweet perfumes—his scowl and grim purpose leading the way.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... @Rockette ............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Online


The sea here possessed none of the vitality he understood. In the land of his birth, water followed a strict and sensible order. Rivers carved precise paths through parched soil, canals stitched a geometric pattern across farmlands, and wells were deep, contained circles of vitality. Storms, when they came, spent their final fury on the dunes, their violence muted by infinite sand. But this place, the Bramble Weave, held a different kind of water. It stretched to the horizon, a dull and immense expanse like tarnished silver held in the jaws of the mountains. It did not move with current or tide, but with a deep, laboured rhythm. The reflections of the mountains fractured and swam with each rise and fall, a dizzying smear of dark pigment across a shifting pane.

Raelan’s gaze clung to those broken images, refusing to look at the land itself. The mountains were not a vista but an aggression. They dominated every point of the compass, their razor-edged summits sheathed in ice, their sides dropping away into darkness that seemed to swallow the light. During their voyage, he had called them magnificent, a lie he’d offered Saphira to calm her nerves. Now, enclosed within the vast weave of water and stone, he saw the truth: they were the unbroken walls of a giant’s crypt, offering no promise of exit.

His knuckles ached, bone-white against the ship’s rail. He hadn’t meant to grip it so hard. The wood was slick with chill spray, its texture a wrongness his very sinews recognized even as his mind fought for serenity. A memory surfaced, unbidden, that had taken place years in the past on a patrol through a southern Wyrmway gorge. There had been one sharp crack as if the world was breaking its spine, and then the sky had suddenly turned to falling stone and dust.

They had dug with their hands until their fingers were raw, pulling three men from the tomb of rubble. A fourth was never recovered, becoming one with the stone, a permanent spectre in the gorge.

To Raelan, stone that reached this high and leaned this close offered no security. It was a colossal hand, frozen in the act of closing into a fist. The thought coiled tightly around his lungs, a constricting pressure. His breathing grew quick and shallow, useless. Without thought, he pulled one hand from the rail and pressed it against his neck, his thumb seeking the frantic beat of his pulse, as if to prove his body still functioned.

He commanded himself to inhale


Instead of oxygen, Raelan heard the sound of his lieutenant’s voice, ragged as they called the roll. The endless silence that had followed the final name on that list.

Another inadequate gasp.

A heavy, cold sensation rooted itself at the base of his neck.

“Raelan.”

The voice was a grounded rumble, cutting through the wind and the noise in his own mind. It was meant only for him. Calis.

Raelan did not turn at once, though the sound of his name was a line thrown to a drowning man. He knew Calis stood behind him, hands resting at the small of his back, the very image of a man content to wait. The captain understood the value of standing watch without intrusion, offering the dignity of self-recovery rather than the shame of a public rescue. So, his presence was neither a prod nor a pity; it was simply an anchor, waiting for the storm within Raelan to pass. And slowly it did.

Raelan’s hand fell from his throat. “I am steady,” he managed, trusting his lungs more and finally turning his head to his companion.

Calis nodded once. A soldier’s acknowledgment. A mentor’s acceptance.

“In that case,” he said, his voice barely rising above the lap of water against the hull, “welcome to Thornvale, my lord.”

A bright, clear chime sliced through the damp air, followed by another. Then three more in a rapid sequence. A signal.

Calis turned, his focus narrowing toward the shore. “The harbour watch has marked our arrival,” he observed. “Or more likely, our colours.”

Raelan followed his gaze. Ahead, the oppressive wall of mountains finally relented, revealing the valley they guarded. It was a sudden burst of life crammed into the stone crevice with tiered rooftops that climbed the lower slopes and stone arches that spanned a milky, fast-moving river, along with banners of every hue fluttering against the grey rock. The fortress known as the Black Citadel remained hidden around a bend, but its influence was felt in the orderly lines of the settlement and the fortified gates built into the cliffs.

Yet what truly seized Raelan's focus was the docks they drifted closer and closer to.

Masts bristled along the shore like a forest of pale spears, some flying simple trade flags, others bearing more ostentatious crests. The narrow band of white stone and sand between the river and the town was alive with movement. From this distance, he could see only colour and gesture, but the impression was unmistakable, with a festival’s swarm of bodies filling every scrap of space the water would allow.

“The Summer Solstice,” Calis explained, anticipating Raelan’s unspoken question. “You were on the southern frontier during the last celebration. The valley keeps to the traditional observances.”

“By throwing themselves into a mountain river?” Raelan muttered mostly to himself, his forehead creasing in confusion. Now, Raelan Al’Seren did not traffic in mystery when information was so readily available. He was the sort to study a place before he set foot in it, if not out of curiosity then out of necessity. And yet, none of the reports he’d consumed, none of the conversations with merchants, envoys, diplomats, or even those pompous scholars at the Ninefold academies had ever mentioned this.

“This seems… impractical,” he added, which for Raelan was the closest he came to what in all seven hells are they doing?

“They call it the Cleansing,” Calis replied. “ Or so I've heard from travellers. It seems to be this ritual where the regrets of the past year are carried off by the current, and the new one is greeted with the shock of the Weave. Though...could be that they just dip in because it's hot.” He gestured loosely toward the boisterous crowd. “Either way, it is a practice that ignores station, so even the highborn are known to participate.”

Raelan blinked.

“Nobles,” he repeated slowly, as though confirming the concept still meant the same thing in these mountains. “Voluntarily.”

“Voluntarily,” Calis confirmed, his expression perfectly neutral.

Raelan moistened his lips, considering the improbable scene.

“…I did not expect that,” he admitted.

“No,” Calis replied softly. “Nor did I, when first I saw it.”

As they drew nearer, the picture became clearer. Dozens of figures, from the smallest child to bearded elders, were yielding to the river’s invitation. They stepped into the churning shallows, footwear abandoned in careless mounds on the stones. The shrieks of playing children pierced the air. Soldiers, their uniforms modified for the day, stood with trousers rolled high, their stern demeanours softened by involuntary grins. Wealthy merchants and soot-stained labourers shared the same shocking chill, their knees knocking in unison. Even those dressed in fine fabrics had hiked their garments, their pale ankles exposed to the current with a collective disregard for decorum.

The scene struck Raelan with a force that was both intellectual and visceral. Where he came from, water was usually locked away and divided. It practically marked the boundary between classes, where deep, cool wells were for the great houses, allotted channels for sworn farmers, and tepid, shared ponds for the rest. This lavish, public communion with something so precious felt brazen, almost indecent. Yet he found himself transfixed, unable to look away as the very architecture of status collapsed before him. Every face, regardless of its owner’s station, appeared transformed by the same breathless shock and subsequent, giddy delight.

“No one seems to be in distress,” Calis noted mildly. “That should ease your mind.”

“My concerns were never about drowning,” Raelan answered, the deflection automatic.

Calis did not press. He merely let out a low, knowing hum that conveyed his doubt, then turned his attention to the mechanics of docking: the shouted commands, the creak of hemp lines, and the rustle of great sails being secured as their ship coasted toward the quay.

Their craft, a narrow-hulled cutter built for speed over cargo, turned gracefully toward an extended pier that had been kept clear. Raelan witnessed the exact instant when their identity penetrated the crowd’s consciousness. As a fresh gust billowed the banner of House Al’Seren—a black field emblazoned with a golden sun being dragged beneath a dune—a wave of recognition visibly passed through the onlookers.

The merriment didn’t stop, but it quieted and hardened into watchfulness. Mothers and fathers pulled playing children back from the water’s edge. Guards stationed along the docks shed their festive languor, their spines straightening into formality. A single figure, cloaked in navy and silver, broke from the crowd and moved with urgent purpose, his path a dark streak against the pale stone as he headed for the stairways leading up to the now visible fortress—a messenger, ensuring the Citadel would know of their landing before the mooring lines were even fastened.

“It begins,” Calis said beside him.

“‘It’?” Raelan asked.

Calis’s lips quirked in a dry half-smile. “Whatever purpose your father believes you are here to fulfill.”

Raelan didn’t respond, at least not aloud. The words lodged somewhere between his chest and spine, heavy enough that he felt their weight more than their meaning. Purpose. He had spent the entire crossing trying to unravel what shape that purpose might take—political negotiation, resource appeal, alliance mending—yet standing here, seeing Thornvale alive as a breathing body, the question quickly changed.

Their arrival wasn’t merely noticed. It was actively being interpreted.
Every stare from the shore carried meaning he couldn’t yet read.


A heavy rope struck the pier with a solid impact, jerking Raelan’s attention back to the moment. Dockworkers swiftly coiled and fastened the line, and the ship let out a long, wooden groan as it came to rest, as if exhaling after a long journey. Raelan’s fingers had only just relaxed their grip on the rail when the boarding ramp was lowered with a decisive clatter. In the very next breath, Saphira bolted past him. One hand was pressed firmly to her lips, the other arm windmilling for balance as she moved with the desperate speed of a prisoner sprinting for an open gate.

“Solid ground,” she gasped, the words tearing from her throat like a curse and a benediction fused. “Unmoving, blessed land.”

Miren followed hard on her heels with the resigned patience of someone who had been shadowing her for the entirety of the crossing, ready to catch her should she headbutt the mast or collapse dramatically against a coil of rope. All the while, she kept her body angled protectively between Saphira and the sailors hauling the final mooring lines taut. They hit the gangplank without hesitation, Saphira gripping the rail as if expecting gravity to betray her again. The moment her boots found unmoving stone, her entire posture shifted: her shoulders dropped, her spine loosened, and her eyes closed in a look of relief.

“Thank every steadfast god,” she breathed out, then twisted to glare at the ship behind her, adding with venom, “and curse all ships to the deepest hells.”

Miren leaned close, muttering words meant for Saphira alone, perhaps a reminder to breathe or a caution against voicing such sentiments too loudly. Saphira didn’t kneel to kiss the pier, though the impulse seemed to flicker across her face. Instead, she bent at the waist, bracing her hands on her knees as she gathered herself.

“That,” she announced to no one and everyone, “was the worst experience of my life, and I will never forgive the sea.”

Calis let out a choked sound that was, for him, equivalent to a roar of laughter while Raelan gave an understanding nod.

“And that,” he said, watching as Saphira straightened, inhaled sharply, and began braiding her hair with the ferocity of someone trying to regain their self-possession, “is one of the two reasons my Father sent me.”

Calis’s brows rose a fraction.

“Ah. Your strategy is to complete any negotiations before she attempts to gnaw on the princely heir, I take it?”

“My strategy,” Raelan corrected, his tone flat and certain, “is to help my father complete them before she attempts to gnaw on anyone.”

Raelan made his way down the gangplank with measured assurance, a man keenly aware that a single moment could define an entire mission, and that his sister possessed a talent for creating memorable, if not always prudent, first impressions. Ahead of him, Saphira secured the end of her braid with a final motion, and as she straightened, she was once again the picture of rigid composure. Only a faint ashen hue beneath her tan and the bright spots of colour high on her cheekbones betrayed the violent sickness that had held her in its grip just moments before.

“You lived. My compliments,” he said softly as he reached her side, the words meant for her ears alone.

“By the narrowest of margins,” Saphira replied through a tight smile, though her usual razor-edged lilt had fully returned to her words.

“Oh come now, you couldn’t drown in a puddle if it tried,” he replied. “We both know spite alone would keep you afloat.”

Her answering glare could have soured milk, but she said nothing as Calis approached. His features were arranged in a placid mask, but the keen intelligence in his eyes missed nothing.

“Lady Saphira,” he greeted with a polite incline of his head. “Your debut has certainly drawn a crowd.”

Saphira’s spine elongated. Any remaining trace of her physical distress vanished, consumed by the idea of being observed and assessed.

“As it should,” she responded, her voice now carrying a confident timbre.

It was then that Miren leaned in, her words a breath against Saphira’s ear.
“Your earring,” she whispered. “The right one is facing the wrong way.”

Saphira’s hand flew up to correct the gemstone with unconscious grace before she spoke once more.

“Shall we proceed?” she asked, her tone cool and clear. She presented her hand, palm upturned, a silent command for her brother’s arm. Raelan provided it without comment, ready to lead their party toward the town. Yet he had taken only a half-step when he realized her attention was not on the path ahead, but had been captured by the shimmering line where the river met the shore, studying the rhythmic way the water whispered over and receded from the smooth, pale rocks.

Saphira’s expression changed into a dangerous one, and Raelan knew that expression. Saints preserve him, he knew it.

“Oh, no,” he breathes, the words barely audible. “You’re plotting.”

Saphira didn’t look at him. “I am considering.”

“I fail to see how that is any better.”

With two purposeful strides, she drew him toward the riverbank. She let go of his arm and crossed her own, her posture shifting into that of a tactician surveying a map or a scholar pondering a difficult theorem.

“If this kingdom reveres water,” she mused, “would it not be prudent to… acknowledge it? A symbolic gesture of some kind?”

Raelan stared at her profile.

“You wish to baptize yourself in front of half the harbour?”

“Don't be absurd,” she hissed back. “Just my toes, I'm thinking. Or ankle. Possibly knee if the symbolism is exceptional.”

He closed his eyes for a long moment. “You’re inches away from licking the riverbank.”

Her gaze cut towards him, and her eyes narrowed. “I am not licking anything. I am merely contemplating diplomacy. There is a distinction.”

“A very small one.”

“A cultivated one.”

“It is not necessary.”

“It feels necessary. Besides, I am older and believe it to be a great idea. So there.”

Raelan ran a hand across his face. “Fine. If you insist on doing the ridiculous, at least let me escort you so you don’t fall in and begin our political assignment by drowning in five inches of water.”

“I cannot drown, or have you forgotten already?” Saphira answered with a haughty exhale that seemed to chill the air between them before once more placing her hand on his sleeve. Together, they left the firm planks of the dock for the water-worn stones leading down to the river. The temperature dropped noticeably with each step, the sun’s feeble warmth succumbing to the penetrating cold that radiated from the rushing water. Around them, the lively bankside scene resumed, playing out in intimate glimpses Raelan slowly took in: children shrieking in the shallows, a man with russet hair sitting with water wading up to his calves, groups conversing on the rocks. Raelan noted it all with a detached curiosity—these were not his people, and this particular vibrancy was not of his world. Still...a habit was a habit.

Saphira, for her part, appeared to see only obstacles.

“This will do,” she announced, selecting a relatively flat stone at a prudent distance from the nearest onlookers. She gathered her skirt in one hand with a motion so practiced it seemed second nature.

Raelan steadied her with the lightest pressure of his arm. “You know,” he stated, “there are less dramatic ways to demonstrate goodwill.”

Saphira paid him no mind, bending to work open the fastenings of her boot. She pulled it off, then carefully rolled down the fine stocking underneath, exposing a foot marked with faint red lines from the tight weave.

“This is not drama,” she said. “This is adaptation.”

“And where does one draw the line for you?”

“In drama, you suffer for effect,” she explained, straightening briefly to look at him. “In adaptation, you suffer for survival.” Her mouth quirked. “I much prefer the latter.”

Without further discussion, she raised her bare foot and lowered it into the current. The cold was an immediate, biting agony. It lanced up her leg and locked her joints, forcing a silent intake of breath. Her eyes flew open wide.

“…by the burning suns,” she whispered, voice strangled and thin. “That is not water. That is liquid winter.”

Raelan stifled a laugh. “Winter is not a liquid.”

“It is here,” she insisted, her fingers clamping onto his sleeve. Small, frantic waves radiated from where her foot breached the surface, betraying the tremor she was otherwise suppressing. “It freezes the very marrow.”

“And yet the local youth appear to thrive in it,” Raelan observed, nodding toward a burly man farther out who was cheerfully tossing a shrieking child into a deeper pool amid shouts of encouragement. “With, it seems, great enthusiasm.”

“They are accustomed to it,” Saphira observed, her attention lingering on the splashing figures. Or perhaps, Raelan noted, her attention had settled more specifically. He followed her line of sight back to the man with the child, observing his easy strength and uninhibited laughter. Raelan looked away before his study became obvious, gently steering his sister’s focus with a chastising comment about the impropriety of such fixed attention.

Another small wavelet crept higher around Saphira’s foot. This time, she did not flinch, though a telltale rigidity touched the line of her jaw. She exhaled, long and slow, letting her shoulders ease by a fraction. The Weave muttered around her, its current licking at skin that had only ever known desert wells and oases.

“This place venerates its river,” she murmured, her voice introspective. “They build their lives upon it. The Weave, the Bay… I’d wager every other landmark borrows its name. If we are to find our place within these stone walls, I would prefer to know what binds them.”

“The water,” Raelan supplied.

“The water,” she agreed. “And the collective trust of the people who live by its grace.”

With deliberate care, as if negotiating with a living thing, she withdrew her foot and placed it back upon the sun-warmed stone. She tended to her stocking and boot with the same fastidious attention she gave her jewels. When she rose, any sign of discomfort had been schooled into complete neutrality. To any observer, she might as well have been a traveller pausing to appreciate the view.

“Let me be perfectly clear before our return,” Saphira said in a confidential tone, her gaze lifting to the fortress looming above the town, “this little interlude never occurred.”

“What interlude would that be?” Raelan played along.

“A moment of weakness,” she replied crisply. Then, after a heartbeat, she conceded, “And a moment of information.”

Raelan inclined his head, accepting the compromise. “I will remember the latter and forget the former then.”

“And that,” Saphira said, looping her arm through his once more as they turned back toward the quay where the rest of the family now waited, “is why Father sent you.”

Raelan’s mind drifted back to the oppressive cliffs of the Vise, to stone that threatened to entomb and water that could both give life and snuff it out. He considered his sister’s act of testing the very element that had been her tormentor, and her unwavering resolve to confront a land so foreign it seemed designed to repel their very nature.

“No,” Raelan corrected, his voice soft yet firm. “That is precisely why he sent us.”

Location: The Docks (Present Day)
Interactions: Calis, Saphira
Mentions: Kaelan, Declan, Lei

#2f5e58...|...outfit
2x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by Oso
Raw
Avatar of Oso

Oso

Member Seen 2 hrs ago




#CD7F32 ....|..... outfit ............... ............... Campsite along the King's Fist


The air tasted of pine and banked ash, but the fire at the clearing’s center was struggling, throwing more smoke than heat into the smothering night along the King’s Fist. A quarter moon, fat and indistinct through the valley's haze, cast just enough light to illuminate the faces of the two men knelt in the dirt, their hands bound tightly behind their backs with thick, tarred rope. They were thieves, common bandits, caught attempting to raid the armory and murder a sentry for what they thought was easy silver.

Standing between the two men was Rook, the Captain of the Bray Household Guard. Rook wore his signature black lacquered leather and iron, his helm tucked beneath his arm. The firelight polished the sweat on his temples, but his face was an expressionless mask of granite and exhaustion. He didn't shout; his voice was a low, steady current that carried a far greater threat than any yell could dare to dream.

"You came into this camp under the cover of peace. You killed one of my men… a boy of eighteen, fresh from the shipyards, dreaming of a glorious life," Rook recounted, his gaze sweeping over their faces, dwelling briefly on the terrified, bruised eye of the man on the left. "You did not just steal from us. You violated the promise of safe passage granted by the King. You placed the Lord of this House, the very last hope of a lineage that spans centuries…at risk. You endangered the future of Brineheart itself for a few pieces of steel and silver."

Rook stepped closer, and the thieves flinched from his sheer, menacing proximity.

"That failure is mine. I am the shield of House Bray, and you managed to slip past me. I take that personally." He placed a hand, heavy and gloved in studded leather, on the shoulder of the man on the right, pressing him down until the bandit’s face was mere inches from the dirt. The bandit gasped, the gag in his mouth muffling the sound. Rook’s voice remained even, colder than any winter. "The penalty for treason against a Great House, for murder, and for theft is simple and final in the Ninefold."

He straightened, withdrawing his hand. The thief remained bent, breathing hard, fearing the cold steel he expected to follow. Rook looked away, up toward the low, unseen ceiling of the forest canopy. "But you will not be answering to me, no… Tonight, you will answer to the Lord of House Bray himself."



The air was no longer thick with ash but choked with salt spray and the noxious burn of pitch. Kaladan’s boots slammed onto the wet, splintered wood of the docks. Smoke rose in impossible black columns from the base of the mountain, obscuring the sky. The familiar geometry of Brineheart’s harbor was shattered. Bodies, burned and still, littered the jetties and floated listlessly in the blood-tinged waters of the shallows.

He didn't hesitate. Grief was a luxury he couldn't afford… So he ran.

He ran harder than he had ever run in his life, tearing down the main causeway toward his home. He saw it through the smoke, impossibly tall, piercing the dark sky: the Crystal Pinnacle, the giant spire of ancient, flawless salt that formed the heart of House Bray's fortress. It should have been a beacon of safety, but tonight, it was a tombstone.

He needed to reach it. He needed to find his father, mother, his brothers, his sister…to save them, to stop the collapse, to anchor the ship before the entire fleet sank beneath the waves. The thought was a raw, aching demand in his throat. He ran until his lungs burned and the roar of the fire drowned out the world, running toward the massive, collapsing doors of the fortress. But just as his hands met the iron of the doors, he was woken.


His mind burst awake with a violent surge of breath.

His heart slammed against his ribs, fast and erratic, like a captured drumbeat. Kal didn't sit up; he launched himself, springing upright from his simple cot in the travel tent, his hand instinctively snapping to the hunting knife that usually rested beneath his pillow.

"Easy, my Lord."

The sound of Rook’s voice, low and steady, pulled him back. He stopped, the knife halfway to his target, breath catching in a painful, heavy gasp. The tent smelled of packed dirt, dry canvas, and the sharp, reassuring scent of Rook’s oiled leather. He looked at the guardsman, taking in the clean lines of his familiar face, the cold efficiency in his eyes. Only then did the nightmare recede, dissolving like salt in fresh water.

Kaladan was soaked in sweat. The crimson silk shirt he slept in clung to his torso, outlining the lean strength beneath. He ran a hand across his beard, wiping the brine of his dream away. His eyes, the startling, pale blue of deep ocean water, were still wide with the echoes of fire.

"I'm sorry to wake you, my lord," Rook said, stepping back into the dim tent entrance. "But there's business."

A short while later, Kaladan stood before the two bound men, now fully dressed and armed. He wore a tunic of dark, heavy wool, leather breeches, and his house colors were relegated to the deep, almost black, navy blue of his heavy travel cloak, fastened with a silver knot. The clothing was impeccable though worn from travel, but the man inside was anything but refined.

He stopped a pace away from the nearest bandit, the firelight catching the faint stubble along his jaw and the intense, almost manic focus of his eyes. There was a dangerous vitality radiating off him, the aftershock of the nightmare having left him wired and razor-sharp.

He smiled…a wide, startlingly easy grin that pulled the corners of his mouth high. It was a handsome face, rugged and striking, and the smile felt genuine, even warm, but it did not reach his eyes, which remained cold, assessing, and utterly lethal.

Kaladan knelt, dropping to one knee in the dirt, bringing himself to the bandits’ level. This was wrong, too close, too intimate for a judgment, and Rook tensed slightly in the periphery.

"So," Kaladan began, his voice surprisingly soft, rich, and melodic, laced with the rough burr of the coastal North. It felt like a low, casual conversation between friends. "You thought you'd come into our camp, my camp, and try to take a few things. That’s understandable. You're hungry, I imagine. A man gets hungry, he does stupid things. We all do."

He reached out a hand, tracing the jawline of the nearest thief with a thumb, his touch oddly gentle. The thief’s eyes, wide with sheer, immobilized terror, stared back at him.

"But you killed a man who was only doing his duty," Kaladan mused, his hand dropping to rest on the man's throat, a warm, heavy weight against the frantic pulse there. "That’s messy. Rude. It forces me to be rude, and I would much rather not have to be so. I’m weary, tired from the road. I wanted rest, but now… now you’ve forced me to go to work."

He leaned in closer, his breath, smelling faintly of mint and wine, stirring the hair on the bandit’s forehead. This proximity, the casual, musing tone about death, was deeply unsettling to the bound men. "Now, Rook here wanted to be neat about it. A clean swing of the axe. But I’ve been thinking. Maybe we should make an example. Maybe we should hang you by the river, so every passing merchant remembers the toll paid by those who do us wrong." He tapped his thumb against the frantic pulse point of the man’s throat. "Or maybe we should go full Brineheart…stake you out at low tide and let the crabs have you. That sends a message, don’t you think?"

Kal drew back, rising to his feet slowly. His easy smile tightened into something that finally reached his eyes; a look of final, cold satisfaction.

"It’s death," he stated, the tone no longer warm, not even a hint of light left in his words. "And the simple truth is, when you deal in death you pay in death. You worked in cold blood when you killed that man, and I cannot allow this news to leave the camp alive."

He pulled a dagger from his belt. It was not the polished blade of a noble, but a working, utilitarian piece of steel. He tested the edge with his thumb, then looked at the gagged men.

"Any last words?" he asked, the question laced with dark humor, watching them strain against the cloth that sealed their mouths. "No? I didn't think so."

Kaladan knelt quickly, efficiently, and without ceremony. He plunged the dagger deep into the first man's chest, just beneath the sternum. The man gave a strangled, wet choke against the gag, his eyes rolling back. Kaladan did not look at the dying man. His gaze was fixed, unwavering, on the face of the second, living bandit, watching the stark, pure horror bloom in his eyes as life drained from his companion.

He let the body fall sideways, pulling his blade free with a wet shlick before shifting his attention to the surviving man. Kaladan wiped the dagger clean on the bandit's rough tunic, the blood staining the coarse fabric.

"You’re just another fool who made the error of fucking with House Bray," he said, his voice dropping back to that deceptively soft, intimate tone, only now it carried the weight of fresh justice. He stood over the bandit, looming large against the firelight. "Soon, there won't be a soul in the Ninefold who doesn't know the mistake that is."

Wrapping a hand into the man’s thick, braided hair… Kaladan slowly pushed the tip of his blade into the bandit’s eye. He sunk it deeper and deeper as the man struggled against his bindings, the muted cries of horror and immeasurable pain straining against the rag that gagged him. Lord Bray’s eyes closed as he issued his final judgement on the two criminals. He took in a long, deep breath that was filled with the frustration of man beyond tired.

With a slow turn to his man, and a gentle nod to Rook, the matter was concluded.



interactions ....|.... Rook............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|....none
4x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#10636f ....|..... outfit ....|..... rhea’s bedchambers

Rhea slipped back into the Citadel through the undercroft, led by Coren. It wasn't the first time, nor would it be the last time that the Guardsman would take her that way to avoid the Queen. While her mother knew what she was doing, any and every opportunity where she could avoid running into her, and one of her stern lectures that usually followed, the better. Knowing the Princess’s luck, her mother already knew what happened on the Weave and was waiting to have words. But the one thing she could always count on was the Queen wouldn't be caught dead in the servants’ wing of the castle.

Their path led them through tight corridors of stone that perspired from the heavy humidity in the air, droplets trickled down the large bricks like the Citadel itself was weeping from the heat. They climbed slick stairs until the walls parted and opened up into the guard barracks. Dozens of men filled the room, perched on cots and stools in various stages of undress as they polished or donned their armor for the upcoming festivities. At first they didn’t notice her arrival until the sound of her steps echoed over their soft murmurs, the high pitched clicks upon the stone a stark contrast to the heavy muted thuds of Coren’s gait. The men stirred to attention and covered the parts of them unsuitable for a Princess’s gaze. They all bowed, deep and reverent as if they lined the walls of the Great Hall not their own quarters, half naked and caught off guard.

"At ease, men," her voice rang throughout the intimate room, a song like a soft breeze that cut through the harshness of the barracks. "I am only passing through."

Rhea went to take a step forward but stopped when she caught sight of the door to the Captain’s quarters ajar. She sparred a sidelong glance toward Coren as her feet started carrying her deeper into the gathering of men. "A quick moment."

"Princess," Coren tried to voice his argument and take her arm, but she was out of reach before he could act. He sighed and waited where she left him, although his gaze never left her for a moment.

The Princess weaved her way through the various guards, flashing them all a brief smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes, for she dared not let them see the turmoil that churned within her. The Queen was always present on her mind, but now after her run in with a Járnbjørn, she needed her brother’s guidance and reassurance more than anything. Her hand rested upon the old wooden door that led to the quaint bedchambers. Perfectly polished plate armor was laid out along the bed in preparation for the night’s events, his writing table was covered in parchments denoting planned guard schedules, and a half-drunk goblet rested beside them… But no Declan.

"Pardon, Your Grace," the nearest guard turned his attention toward her and bowed a second time. "The Captain is in the Valley retrieving the Prince."

"Of course," she responded quietly with a resolute nod of her head. She should have known better. It wasn’t uncommon for Dorian to go missing on the eve of anything important. Rhea had grown accustomed to his disappearances and Declan’s subsequent vanishings to seek out their brother and bring him home. With the feast being mere hours away she would have thought it would have been handled already, but she supposed meeting your future betrothed carried more weight than avoiding a knighting ceremony.

"Thank you, Ser Arryn." She bowed her head toward him as she passed.

Halfway back to Coren, she noticed one of the men struggling to fasten his shoulder piece to his breast plate with only one hand. Rhea had never donned armor herself, but having watched her brothers she knew it was a job that often took a second set of hands and patience. Seeing that no one was aiding him, she stopped in her tracts and took a step toward him. "Allow me," she instructed quietly while taking hold of the leather ties. It took her but a moment to tie the piece in place with a secure knot. "There we are." She gave the armor a gentle pat before retreating.

"Thank you, Your Grace." The man bowed his head in silent awe and gratitude.

Rhea returned to Coren a bit dejected with her previous haste returned. "Let us go." Without her brother as a shield or a shoulder to lean on, her final hope was locking herself away in her room until the Welcoming Ceremony.

The pair left the barracks and disappeared deeper into the Citadel following the winding labyrinth of servants’ passages that snaked between the walls, remaining out of sight. It took longer to reach the wing where her bedchambers resided than if she had taken her usual route, but it kept her hidden until she had no choice but to step out into the hall. They hurried to the door, Coren assuming his usual stance, back to the wall beside the entrance while Rhea grasped the ornate gold leaf and crystal handle. She looked over at him with a smile that didn’t fight to hide the sadness or weight behind her eyes. The mask she wore in the presence of others melted away and she sank into the comfort of his presence as one of the few people she could be herself around. "Thank you," she said barely above a whisper as she turned the handle and pushed open the door. "We—"

A room that once thrived in ordered chaos was staged for guests and no longer the safe haven Rhea had created. Towering stacks of books that lined the walls had been returned to their homes on her bookshelf or carried off to the Citadel library. Novels left open on her writing desk, bed or windowsill had vanished, no longer marking her place to return to them later. Musical instruments she had been attempting to teach herself—and failing—were gone. Her bed that was always unmade with a burrow of blankets and pillows had been given fresh linens and remade to perfection. Even the candlesticks caked in wax and long absent anything to burn were cleaned and given a new candle. This was not her room, but the room of a Princess her mother wished her to be.

The windows had been cracked to let in the cool breeze that swept off the mountaintop while the fireplace remained dark and cold. A wooden tub had been placed in the corner, draped in damp fabric, for comfort, that was held in place by the water within that had long been still. Then in her writing chair, stoic and silent as a statue, sat the Queen. Her austere expression was unwavering and cold. Her disappointment and anger was prevalent in the tense muscles of her neck and the darkness behind her eyes. She was already dressed for the Welcoming Ceremony, wearing an ornate gown of ivory and indigo that was accented with golden embroidery. Her brunette hair was braided and pinned into an intricate swirl on her head with her silver and sapphire tiara perched atop it like a robin’s eggs resting in its nest.

Poised hands rested upon her crossed legs. A single delicate finger tapped impatiently at her daughter’s tardiness. "You are late."

Rhea swallowed the lump that formed in her stomach as she tried to force air into her lungs. She took a single, apprehensive step forward into her room and turned to close the door. Her movements were slow, methodical, like she was trying not to startle a wolf lying in wait for its chance to pounce. For a breath of a second her gaze met Coren’s, sympathy and concern furrowed his brows but he said nothing, nor did he dare peek into her room and catch a glimpse of the Queen. The door clicked shut and she hesitated, steeling her resolve and attempting to steady her erratic heart.

She slowly turned to face her mother, dragging out every movement and second like the prologued silence would lessen the final blow. Rhea stood straight, back erect, but her head was downcast and her hands cupped tightly before her to try and ease the trembling in her fingers. "Apologies, mother. I lost track of time—"

"Yes, I heard. Was that your plan to earn the common people’s support?" the Queen asked as she idly ran her hands along her skirts, smoothing wrinkles and removing any errants hairs or lint. "Trample them to death?"

"I didn’t—"

"Think? I am aware." Her mother did not move a muscle beyond the rhythmic brushing of her fingers along the satin fabric. Only her eyes shifted to look over at Rhea, dark and judginging, cast in shadow from her brow.

"No," she spoke up with more conviction. But whatever confidence she had immediately faltered as the Queen’s head snapped in her direction in silent challenge. Rhea took a quick step back like a beaten animal flinching from a strike. "I didn’t kill him—"

"Nearly." The woman sighed, eyes rolling as she shifted her attention out the window towards the mountains. "Who was the man so we might send a formal apology?"

Rhea rang her hands together, twisting the dove skin leather that encapsulated her fingers into tight wrinkles, clinging to the discomfort like an anchor. Words were lost. She knew his name, but couldn’t bring herself to speak it. There was a brief moment where she contemplated throwing herself from the window to save herself further torment. Would her mother stop her? Did she have enough time? Would it—

"Speak."

"...Emil Járnbjørn."

A single sharp laugh rang throughout the room like an alarm, jarring and abrupt. It was not a laugh of amusement, but sardonic and biting. The Queen was not surprised. It was hard to surprise her when she always expected the worst from Rhea, like it wasn’t a matter of if but when she would mess up again. "Even better. You meet a prospective suitor and almost kill him. Is this your way of punishing me?" She stood up, heels clicking upon the stone floor muffled by the swishing layers of extravagant fabric as she began pacing the length of the room. "I spent months organizing, summoning all the Lords and Ladies of the Ninefold here for you and your siblings to have a say in your marriage—a choice I did not get—and this is the gratitude I receive?" She pivoted, tossing her skirts behind her as she started back in the opposite direction. "You are determined to disgrace this family one way or another. As if it was not already enough that you ran away, married a peasant, and forsaken your maidenhood—"

"I am still a maid—"

"Do not interrupt me," her mother snapped, sharp as a blade with a silent venom behind her glare. "Your insolence is trying my patience, daughter. I have been waiting in this pig’s sty you deem to call a room for over an hour while you plunge our house further into ruin." One hand held her side as the other raised to rub her forehead, as if to stave off a headache that tickled behind her brow. "Why are you not more like your sister?" she asked beneath her breath like a thought slipped loose, but the words were too loud to not be intentional. "Is it, at least, finished?" she asked, holding her hand out, palm up and expectant.

Why wasn’t she more like her sister? A question Rhea found herself asking more frequently the longer she remained imprisoned in the Citadel, locked away in her mother’s clutches. Her gaze flitted to the window a second time as she took a step forward. She did not run for Umbran’s sweet embrace, but moved reluctant and solemn toward her mother like a leashed animal too frightened to lash out against its master. She removed her glove as she closed the distance, tugging the leather free from her skin with a trembling delicacy. Her left hand rose on its own accord and fell listlessly into the awaiting palm. The Queen’s grasp was harsh, lacking a mother’s warmth, as she pulled Rhea closer for inspection. Her fingers were bare, the only remnant of the string was a small indent from two years of wear.

"It would appear you are capable of following some orders after all." The Queen’s hold tightened as she pulled Rhea in closer. There were only inches between them as she stared, not into her eyes but through them, into her soul. "You shall never speak his name nor visit his grave again, so long as you live within the Citadel. Do you understand me?"

"Yes, mother," Rhea agreed barely above a whisper, forcing herself to hold her mother’s gaze no matter how much it made her want to recoil in on herself.

"Very well." The Queen discarded her hand like a dirty handkerchief with no further purpose. "Your bath has run cold and there is no time to fetch warm water. Perhaps the chill will bring you to your senses." She ran her hands down the front of her skirt for the countless time, before motioning toward a garment that had been laid out across the bed. "I had your gown brought straight from the royal tailors."

Rhea’s gaze drifted to the dress that she hadn’t noticed in her mother’s presence. It was a stunning ivory satin with a square neckline, sheer sleeves and a subtle glimpse of the indigo petticoat. Golden embroidery, similar to that on her mother’s dress, ran along the bottom of the skirt and decorated the subtle blue trimming around the bodice. It was a beautiful gown… But it wasn’t her. "I had a gown set aside—" she began, motioning toward a turquoise dress draped over the door to her armoire.

"We are dressing as a family," her mother interjected, "in the house colors to show strength and unity. You would not wish to insult Madame Thea by shirking her hard work, would you?" She walked over to the bedside and started running the tip of her finger along the embroidery as she spoke. "It is made from the finest satins and silks, with the richest blue dyes imported straight from The Sunderlands. But your gown—" She gave the skirts a small tug to pull free the wrinkles, then ran her hand along the soft fabric. "—is as white as fresh fallen snow. Pure… Chaste—"

"Mother, please, I am a maid—"

"I will not have this discussion again." The Queen stood upright, turning her full attention toward her daughter, while whatever patience she had fluttered out the window and disappeared into summer heat. "You will wear this gown and pray that the tales of your deviancy do not reach your future husband’s ears before you have shared the marital bed."

Rhea’s head fell, gaze fixed on a frayed bit of rug beneath her bed as her mother’s skirts brushed over top of it on her way toward the door. "Yes, mother," she replied quietly. Her voice was not strong and confident like the woman out on the trail, but quivering and broken like a child broken into submission, where conceding was easier than defiance.

"She must be spotless to present to the Lords." The Queen’s voice cut through the silence, drawing Rhea’s attention. Standing in the back corner of her room, silent and observant like a gargoyle stood her handmaiden, Amira. "I do not care if you scrub her skin raw, just get it done." The Princess’s cheeks reddened from the embarrassment of knowing there was a witness to their conversation, but she said nothing, remaining obedient and still.

Her mother opened the door and took a step forward before turning to glance back at Rhea. Once their gazes met, she spoke to her one last time. "You are expected outside the Great Hall at sundown. Do not be late." With that, she exited. No love or affection or motherly advice before throwing her daughter into the viper’s den to be pawed at by every eligible Lord in the Kingdom.

Outside the room, the Queen turned toward Coren who stood vigilant in the hall. "She does not leave this room unless it is to go to the Great Hall. If you fail that order, I will have your head, Guardsman." Then the storm of a woman disappeared like a whirlwind, leaving behind the wreckage… Rhea silent, stunned and unmoving.

Once the echoing clicks of the Queen’s steps vanished deep within the Citadel, Coren stepped into view, reaching into the room to grab the door. There was a brief second where he looked up, finding tear filled hazel eyes staring back at him as the maid worked to remove her other glove. Rhea’s gaze broke away before his. She stared at that same frayed bit of rug, ashamed and hollow, as he locked her away from the rest of the world to be stripped of what little bit of her remained.


interactions ....|.... queen valenya ............... mentions ....|.... declan, dorian, emil & maeve............... collabs ....|.... none
2x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#5b90b5 ....|..... outfit ....|..... the weave > the black citadel

The ship’s narrow corridor was washed in the amber hush of lanternlight, the soft sway of the Bramble Weave beneath them lending the air a quiet, restless rhythm. Evening pressed against the small windows like a held breath. The city beyond was a smear of fading gold, the sounds of Thornvale muted to a distant hum. Elrik stood beside Selja, both of them poised like chess pieces set in place and waiting for the next move. Their outfits had been carefully created to establish the family in an honorable light, for a garment that looked forged rather than sewn, formal wear that feels as much like armor as attire.

His tunic was a deep, storm-dark charcoal, with a high collar that closed up the throat in a disciplined line. Rows of small, blood–red buttons ran straight down the center, the only color allowed to break the monochrome, subtle, but deliberate, like the controlled bleed of a blade’s edge. Across his shoulders, sculpted pauldrons rest like twin slabs of metal, etched with intricate designs that catch the light. They weren’t practical for battle, lighter, more ceremonial, but they still give the impression that he could step onto a field at any moment and command it. A thin chain links them across his chest, the links like wrought iron, decorative yet symbolic— control, restraint, lineage, all tethered to him.

A wide leather belt grips his waist, dark as old earth and stamped with a fierce animal’s head at the center— the snarling maw of a bear, its metalwork tinted like tarnished bronze, symbolizing the family he hails from. It is the kind of emblem that speaks before he ever does, daring anyone to mistake him for anything less than what he is bred to be. Straps fall from the belt at his hip, one ending in a loop where a weapon could hang; even without it, the implication is clear. He is never unarmed.

The sleeves of his tunic fit close, shaped to muscle and movement, with subtle threads of red embroidery trailing the edges, like veins of fire beneath cooled stone. The hem falls long, brushing his boots, the split cut to allow mobility. The entire ensemble balances elegance with severity, regal enough for a royal hall, grounded enough for a mountain lord.

Selja’s dress draped like a vow made in silk and velvet, an off-the-shoulder gown where cream falls like poured milk down her frame, gathered at the wrists and spilling in soft folds. Over it, a deep red velvet overdress clasps her like a heartbeat, richly embroidered with gold florals that climb her bodice and scatter like constellations across dusk. The fabric pooled around her feet in a train that hushed the floor, a quiet crown of color and lineage. A delicate circlet rests in her hair, blooms of metal catching the warm candlelight. She looked both young and older than her years, wrapped in the weight of finery, standing like someone learning how to bear the shape of royalty. She kept tugging at the waist, fingers catching the seams, as though trying to pull herself out of her own skin.

She frowned, chewing at her lower lip. Her hair, usually braided for practicality, was loose in fiery waves down her back, threaded with thin strands of metal that caught the light like frost catching morning sun. She looked older like this, more like a woman and less like the younger sister he tried so desperately to shelter. And yet, her expression betrayed her age; she looked as though the dress were a cage and the corridor bars she could not slip through. For a long moment, Elrik said nothing. Silence had always been his first language. He let the sway of the ship fill the space between them, let the quiet settle before he risked disturbing it. He watched her hands… tug, release, tug, release— like a heartbeat gone erratic.

Finally, he exhaled, voice low enough that only she would hear it. “…Are you well?” The question hung there, simple but heavy, like a sword balanced on its point.

Selja startled, just faintly, as though she had forgotten he was beside her. Her fingers froze mid-tug. She glanced up, eyes wide and dark as winter lakes, then looked away again. She swallowed. “The fabric is stiff,” she murmured, though they both knew she wasn’t talking about the gown. “And… I do not know if I will speak correctly. Or if I am meant to speak at all.”

Elrik’s gaze drifted to the far end of the hall, toward the closed door behind which their parents and Emil prepared themselves. Their father’s voice rose faintly through the wood, sharp, precise, instructing something with the clipped edge of a blade. Emil’s softer tones trailed behind, apologetic, stumbling to appease. Their mother’s quieter murmur threaded through, trying to soften the air like a balm over cracked stone. The roles they each played in the family’s theater were well-rehearsed.

Elrik felt something coil in his chest, a familiar tightening. He had worn that feeling so long it fit him like a second sternum. He turned back to Selja and shifted just slightly closer, not enough for anyone else to notice, but enough that she might feel it. A silent positioning, the way a shield angles to intercept a blow. “You are not a mere guest here,” he said. “You are a Járnbjørn. You will not be swallowed by a room of courtiers.”

She huffed a quiet breath, almost a laugh, but thinner. “But I am not Soleil,” she whispered before she could stop herself, the name escaping like a crack in the floorboards. “Or Emil. I cannot charm. I cannot soothe. I just… endure.”

Elrik’s jaw tensed. Soleil’s absence brushed the moment like the caress of a cold breeze. Emil’s softness hovered like smoke. The thought of their father’s demands stepped in like a shadow stretching across the floorboards. “Enduring is not a failing,” he replied, tone harder now but not unkind. “In Ironcrag, that is half of survival.” Selja looked at him again then— really looked. As though searching his face for something to anchor herself to. Her fingers stilled. The fabric of her dress finally stopped trembling in her grasp. Above them, footsteps echoed on the deck. Voices approached. Their time alone was nearly up. Elrik straightened, rolling back his shoulders, the slow inhale before the mask slid into place. Selja did the same, though her breath shuddered faintly.

He let his hand move, just barely, so the brush of his knuckles touched hers. Not enough to be seen. Just enough to be felt. “If they look at you,” he said quietly, “Then let them. If they judge you, let them choke on it. If they try to decide who you are—” His eyes hardened, iron cooling in the forge. “—I’ll remind them.”

Selja’s fingers curled, a small anchor hooking onto his presence. Her chin lifted by a hair’s breadth “…Alright,” she breathed.

The corridor door groaned open, spilling lamplight and expectation and the voices of their family into the hushed space. Emil emerged first, still adjusting his collar with nervous hands, his hopeful smile fluttering like a candle braving a draft. Their mother followed, eyes soft but rimmed with exhaustion, her beauty frayed at the edges like silk that had been handled too roughly. And their father came last— a silhouette carved from winter and iron, the shape of authority sharpened into a man. His entrance felt like the temperature dropping; the air seemed to brace around him. His gaze swept the room, an appraisal more than a greeting, and when it passed over Elrik it paused— but only long enough for the barest nod, acknowledgement rationed like coin to the only child still deemed worth investing in. Then his eyes fell to Selja’s posture, to Emil’s unsettled collar, and his mouth tightened, corners dragged downward as if their mere existence scuffed the polish he expected to wear into the world.

“You look a mess,” he snapped, voice clipped as a blade being sheathed poorly. “For the love of the gods, stand properly. Do you intend to shame us before we even reach the deck? We are not peasants invited out of pity.” His gaze pinned Selja first, her lowered eyes, the fingers worrying her skirts, and then flicked to Emil, lingering long enough to curdle something in the young man’s fragile attempt at composure. Emil swallowed, throat bobbing once, twice, before he forced a response from between clenched teeth.

“We’re trying,” he said, voice thin but admirably steady. “We aren’t used to traveling for quite this long, we are all weary. That is all.”

Their father stilled, focus narrowing like a predator scenting challenge. His hand rose, not slowly but not swiftly, either; the kind of motion that knew it would land if it chose to. A gesture dredged from years of practiced cruelty, fingers poised to backhand the insolence out of the air. Rage gathered beneath his skin like a storm breaking against mountain rock, silent at first, then unmistakable, a raw thing rising as though violence was the only language his body remembered how to speak.

Elrik’s step forward was quiet, smooth as water easing into a new vessel. No urgency, no fear— just inevitability, a wall interposed with the ease of habit. He angled his body between his father and his brother, chin lifting a fraction, enough to make his presence undeniable. “Father,” he said, voice a low hum, velvet stretched over iron. “It would not do to bruise any of our faces before we greet royalty. We are meant to present unity. Strength. Let us be seen as an uncracked blade, at least for tonight.” The words were not a plea; they were a leash gently looped, an appeal to vanity rather than mercy. For one volatile heartbeat, nothing moved. Then their father scoffed, the sound sharp as flint striking stone. The raised hand curled back into a fist and dropped to his side, fury banked but not extinguished.

“You would do well to remember your place,” he snarled, though the direction of the words was unclear— thrown at all of them, or none of them, perhaps only echoing back at himself. “Enough of this. We are not to be late. Move.” He turned on his heel and stomped toward the deck, boots cracking against the wooden steps like war drums, each footfall an aftershock of his temper.

Emil’s scowl sought Elrik immediately, resentment burning behind it like a coal banked under ash. He thought, as he always did, that Elrik acted only to protect their father’s beloved image, the family’s brittle reputation, never them. Let him think it; the truth was a tender thing, too tender to bear the weight of their father’s gaze. Elrik inclined his head in silent acknowledgment of the scowl and took the punishment of that misunderstanding like he had taken worse— quietly, without protest, as if his bones had learned to make room for it. Their mother lingered, her presence a soft seam of warmth between all the frayed edges. She reached out, fingertips brushing Elrik’s sleeve, a thank-you spoken in the tremor of her exhale before her voice followed. “Thank you,” she murmured, words small, fragile, but real. She slid her arm around Selja, drawing her close as though she could shield her from the world with proximity alone. Selja leaned into her, red velvet trailing behind them like spilled sunset, and together they ascended the stairs with steps too careful, as if afraid the wood might splinter under the burden of expectation.

Elrik remained a moment longer, letting the hush settle around him like dust. He could still feel the ghost of the raised hand, the weight of the rage that had not fallen. He let it press into him, absorbing into the marrow where so much else had been stored. Then, spine straight, expression sealed into neutrality, he followed. Each step felt like he was climbing into a role he did not choose, but one he knew better than his own reflection. And when he reached the top of the stairs, lamplight catching the chain across his chest, he looked every inch the blade his father demanded— unbroken, sharpened, and cold.



The path to the Black Citadel wound upward through the heart of Thornvale like a vein toward its beating core. The carriage rattled ahead, lacquered wheels whispering over the stone road, where torches flared in the gathering dusk. Elrik’s horse, coal-dark, mane like spilled ink, kept a steady pace behind it. The animal’s hooves struck sparks where the stone was uneven, each sound swallowed by the sheer immensity of the mountains standing sentinel on either side. His posture was straight in the saddle, hands loose on the reins, the silver pommel of his sword a cold weight at his hip. The faint luminescence of crag-ore shimmered at the mouth of the sheath— blue as glacier light, the heartbeat of Ironcrag forged into metal.

The sheath itself was a ledger of his becoming; impacted leather stamped with scenes of violence and victory. The raised image of him at sixteen, shield in hand, leading men twice his age as they pushed back the riotous villages that refused tithe; another panel of the bear, jaws like a gate to the underworld, its outline carved in stark relief beneath his boots; smaller victories too— raids quelled, beasts felled, a trail of necessary brutality that had been hammered into the shape of a young man who had never been allowed to grow soft. Each step the horse took set those scenes in motion in the corner of his eye, like ghosts flickering to life.

Ahead, the Black Citadel rose from the mountain like something exhaled rather than built, dark stone knit seamlessly with the cliff face, as though the peak itself had birthed the structure out of iron and shadow. Towering spires stabbed upward, not like aspirations but warnings. And behind them, the mountain yawned, swallowing half the citadel’s mass so that most of what existed lay hidden. What the eye could see was only the skin of the beast; the rest slumbered in caverns and corridors carved by ambition. Lanterns burned in windows, oil flames flickering like eyes that watched every approach, unwilling to blink.

It reminded him of home, Ironcrag’s fortresses hewn from the mountain’s marrow, their cores lit by forges and fury. The same heavy stone, the same weight of rock pressing down like a hand on the crown of the skull. But here the air was wet and warm, thick enough to choke on. Sweat ghosted beneath his collar, rolled between his shoulder blades like unwanted fingers. In Ironcrag, the mountains breathed frost; here, they exhaled heat. He wondered if it softened the people who lived in their shadow. Heat made metal easier to bend.

The carriage window glinted, his mother’s silhouette framed by firelight, Selja beside her, head bowed. Emil was a pale blur, posture stiff, jaw working. Their father sat forward, attention fixed on the citadel as if already calculating the angles of advantage within its walls. Elrik did not join them. He preferred the saddle, the raw edge of exposure. If he was to be paraded like a weapon, then let him enter like one.

As the gate loomed, Elrik felt the shape of his expression settle into something unreadable. He fit it like a familiar cloak; silence like a scabbard, thoughts sheathed where no one could touch them. The world funneled down to the rhythmic clatter of hooves, the rattle of the carriage, the distant crash of waterfall echoing down from some unseen height. The Black Citadel swallowed the last of the sunlight, leaving only the torchlit path ahead, leading him into a world forged by conquest and guarded by stone.

The ascent ended at the citadel’s yawning entrance, where the mountain’s shadow fell like a mantle over stone and soul alike. Before the great doors, a murder of the citadel's ravens stood sentinel— silent, still, and terrible in their poise. Above them, a few actual ravens lined the archway and perched upon the ramparts, black feathers slick as obsidian, eyes catching torchlight like drops of molten gold. Elrik had heard the tales that the king’s ravens were trained beyond measure, loyal only to the Citadel and the royal family. Here, with their namesake perched above them, watching with steady and intrusive gazes, the guardsmen seemed less mortal and more like omens made flesh, carved from night and discipline. They were statues masquerading as life, or life masquerading as statues. The only proof of breath came from the subtle rise and fall of their chests, like the low susurrus of a thousand secrets rustling through the air.

He guided his horse—Svartrhedinn, the “Black Cloaked One”—to a halt behind the carriage. The beast tossed its head, mane rippling like a banner of midnight, air huffing from its nostrils. Elrik slid from the saddle in a practiced motion, boots striking stone with a weight that settled through his frame. For a moment, a brief flicker of humanity cut through the armor of his expression. He pressed his palm to the horse’s neck, fingers disappearing into the velvet hide, feeling the tremor of muscle and heat. His touch was steady, almost gentle. Svartrhedinn leaned into the contact, a subtle shift, a huff of breath that spoke of mutual recognition, not affection, exactly, but the respect shared between two creatures born to bear burdens.

It was a rare crease in the ice of him; a moment unfurled like a petal quickly shut. His father was still in the carriage, he could afford this heartbeat of softness, unobserved by the man who punished gentleness like sin. A steward approached, robes the shade of damp stone, hands clasped before him with composed humility. Elrik’s face shuttered closed again. He relinquished the reins with no wasted word, just a curt nod, the glow of crag-ore at his hip catching faintly against the torchlight as he turned. The steward bowed low, leading Svartrhedinn away toward the stables, the horse’s hooves echoing off the stone like fading thunder.

The carriage door opened with a groan, hinges protesting. He moved to it before his father could exit, not out of deference to the man within but in service to those who deserved gentler hands. He extended his arm, and his mother took it, stepping down with a sigh that wove itself into the mountain air. The lamplight kissed her tired eyes, softening the grief that had clung to her since long before they left Ironcrag. He helped her steady herself, the gesture silent, practiced, unseen by the man who should have offered it first. Selja followed, skirts of red and cream whispering like dawn through smoke. Her fingers trembled where they met his palm, and he braced her descent with a strength that did not show. For her, he let the smallest ghost of warmth into his gaze, a wordless promise, brittle but present.

Behind them, their father stepped out, spine straight as a pike, gaze flicking over Elrik as though ensuring the blade was still sharp. Emil emerged last, face drawn, eyes slid away from Elrik’s entirely. The ravens watched all of it, unblinking. The mountain breathed heat like the exhale of something ancient and sleeping. The Black Citadel loomed, its doors open as though waiting to devour whoever dared cross its threshold.

Elrik offered his arm to his mother, Selja at her other side, and together they began to walk. The sword at his hip hummed with its own cold light, a sliver of glacier in a furnace world. He stepped forward without hesitation.


interactions ....|.... selja, lord einarr, emil, lady serene ............... mentions ....|.... soleil............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#2d5a32 ....|..... outfit ....|..... her bedchambers

While the Valley might have been smothered under the oppressive kiss of summer, high up in the East tower of the Black Citadel the Princess Maeve looked Ira in the eyes and said ‘not today.’ There was too much weight on the upcoming festivities for even the Gods to stand in her way. If there was ever someone with the sheer power of will to subvert the heat, it was her. She did not bend to men, Gods, or the scorching rays of sunlight that trickled in through her open windows.

Rimeran blessed her that day with a soft breeze off the peaks of Mount Briar that was stirred about her bedchambers by the noname servants who continuously waved their fans behind her. Maeve would not let a single bead of sweat grace her skin out of risk of streaking her blaunchet or pulling the curls from her crimson hair. Her face and hair had been painted and pinned hours ago, a feat of artistry that she dared not undo. Everything had to be just so for the arrival of the Lords, not a toe could be out of order, especially when it came to herself. That was why her gown was laid out across her bed, scented with oils of rose and pine, awaiting her to don it at the last moment. There could be no wrinkles, no dampness from sweat, nor the odor of her freshly cleaned body. She could be nothing short of perfection. She wouldn’t allow it.

Maeve had spent the entirety of her day locked within her chambers in not but a chemise, seated at her writing table reviewing a stack of parchments for the countless time in the days leading up to the Summer Solstice. She had asked the Keeper of Scrolls to obtain any and all information he could regarding the families that would be coming to the Valley of Kings, but more specifically the first born sons and heirs to the various holds of Aethoria. There was absolutely no way in the nine hells that she would be stepping into the Great Hall without a plan of execution and extensive research on her prospective husband. Knowledge was power and she was going to be the most knowledgeable woman in the Citadel.

Laid out across the cool white marble surface of the table before her were three perfect stacks of paper: one for every hold, every house, and their prospective heirs. Maeve had studied them ad nauseam to the point of having it all committed to memory. Even so, pale delicate fingers stretched along the ivory surface, seizing the stack that was worn and fingered more than the others, the heirs. There was a page per son, denoting their name, age, and any other pertinent information that could sway her opinion on them one way or another. She knew every word, every sliver of knowledge from their house and sigil down to the color of their hair. Yet… She still reached for the familiar stack of parchments and brought it before her eyes to read just once more.

Maeve had taken care to organize them by appeal, weighing every ounce of information as an important piece that could mold the remainder of her life. Title, wealth, protection, reputation, all of which were key factors that ordered the Lords from most favorable to least.

At the very top of her list, and the sole focus of her efforts and attention was Valerius Kenra. Twenty-four, dark hair and darker eyes. Devout and loyal to a fault like his Lord father. House Kenra has served her family unwaveringly, dating back to when they fought alongside her father in his war. And while there might have been other stronger or more advantageous alliances, it was not uncommon knowledge that Valerius was one of the best swordsmen in the Ninefold alongside men like her brother, which was not something to shirk at. He had the capability to protect her, was honorable, and the heir to River’s End, all qualities that were highly favorable. There was some mention to a lack of decorum, but any man could be taught if he—or she—was willing.

She carefully moved the top piece of paper to the back of the stack bringing a familiar name to the forefront. Rhaevyn Varrow, thirty-four, white-blond hair and green eyes. Initially the heir to Gloomfen was her first choice in a prospective husband. He was a familiar face that had graced the halls of the Black Citadel on multiple occasions to visit his father, who coincidentally was the High Steward. Rhaevyn was known to be a formidable, if not terrifying, adversary in tournaments, but also against the bandits that haunted the marshlands. That would garner protection, but also has the potential for a volatile marriage. Overall it would be a smart match to continue the strong bond between Houses Varrow and Storvane, but his loyalties, while unyielding, are said to favor his family and sister above all else.

Maeve flipped to the next page where the name Elrik Járnbjørn looked back up at her. Thirty, brown hair and eyes. Hailing from a house with similar ties as the Kenras, the Járnbjørns are also loyal to her family, although not as openly outspoken about it. Not much word travels from Ironcrag to Thornvale and what is shared is rarely about Elrik. Most mentions of their house focuses on the disgrace behind their youngest daughter’s disappearance and whispers of the secret cruelties of Lord Einarr. If it were not for the small addendum that people have mentioned similarities between father and son, he might have found himself higher on her list.

Onto the next potential suitor, Kaladan Bray. Twenty-seven, brown hair and hazel eyes. While his later father was a true loyalist to her family, serving as High Admiral, he must have made enemies somehow somewhere to warrant the entirety of his family, aside from one son, to be massacred. There, no doubt, would be a target on the surviving son’s head that could pass onto herself if she were to become his wife. And while there is always the burden of giving a husband heirs, the weight of that task would be far more grave given he was all that remained of House Bray. Maeve had no way of knowing if she was barren or not, but after King Leoric’s desperation for an heir that led to her father’s war, she cannot help the way that concern lingered in the back of her mind. She also had to take into account the simple fact that Kaladan was not raised to rule over Salt Spire, as a middle son, he would have much to learn and it was unclear if he would be the type of man she could control easily or not.

She slipped that page to the back and revealed the next Lord, Niktos Velmorra. Twenty-eight, brown hair and dark blue eyes. House Velmorra, similar to House Varrow and Kenra, have been steadfast in their loyalties, and so close to the Storvanes that they named them Lords of Stonefallow in their absence and they have been considered kin for decades prior. It is by that logic that it would seem the easiest answer would be for Maeve to pursue the eldest son and join their families where her father failed in pursuit of a military alliance. But noted in her studies, Niktos has a mind for diplomacy but not an ounce of skill with a blade. Maeve wants—no needs a husband that will protect her. While a tongue may be sharp, a blade was sharper. Words cannot solve every conflict and what men would follow a Lord who would not fight alongside them?

With a sigh and a shake of her head, Maeve tucked the parchment behind the others, knowing the deeper she delved into the pages, the worse the prospects became.

The next name she beheld was Raelan Al’Seren. Twenty-four, brown hair and eyes. The Al’Seren house has been a bit more removed from the Storvanes and royal affairs than others, which brought into question the authenticity of their loyalty. A marriage could strengthen that tentative bond. But when it was all said and done, what Maeve thought of the man was irrelevant, on paper or in person. He was not the heir, regardless of birth. The Lord of the Sunderlands had forgone tradition and named his firstborn daughter as heir. Maeve was already losing station no matter whom she married, but she refused to fall so low. The Lord’s page was hastily pushed aside and hidden beneath the others as if a second born son or lesser noble had managed to slip through the cracks.

Then there was Imran Ganasen. Twenty-seven, black hair and dark eyes. A house with an alliance not born out of loyalty but fealty. The Ganasens served the realm as many houses do, but they were not seen as kin like some of the other noble families. Their power had its uses and a stronger alliance of marriage would be advantageous, but the root of the problem stemmed from Lord Imran. A known lecher and indulgent man, a match with him would sully Maeve by association, whether or not she cared for his proclivities. Her name was all she’d have left once married and she’d be damned if any man tarnished it for his own base desires. It was a shame Imran wasn’t more like his brother, from what she read, Khalil was far better suited for lordship, but she would rather die and suffer the nine hells than marry a bastard.

There was only one remaining suitor that even graced Maeve’s list, last and most certainly the least, Raynauld Cantlowe. Twenty-six, dark blond hair and blue eyes. Considering Harrowfield was one of the wealthiest holds and supplied most of the Ninefold with food, a marriage with one of their sons begged to be considered. But it began and ended there. No matter how much Maeve pressed the Keeper of Scrolls for information on Raynauld’s disinheritance, all of his ravens returned fruitless. The only thing she was sure of was the uncertainty around the current heir for the Cantlowe house and a secret scandal with details unknown. A marriage without—

Knock. Knock.

Maeve looked up from the stack of parchment, wrinkled from the repetitive grip of her thorough evaluations. She straightened the leafs of paper against the marble desktop, the sharp tapping echoed throughout the silence of her chambers, contrasted by the gentle gusts from the fans and the whistle of the wind slipping through her window. She set aside the pages in a neat pile, perfectly aligned with the other two stacks that lined the far side of her table. Her right hand swept across the ivory surface, gently using the tip of her index finger to straight the azure quill so its angle was parallel to her inkwell but perpendicular to the parchments… just so.

Her hands fell to her lap, resting atop the thin cotton fabric of her chemise that clung faintly to her thighs. She scooted out her chair, only a fraction, angling it enough to face the door but only so it was still quite apparent she was in the middle of something and whomever wanted to seek her attention was interrupting. "Who is it?" Maeve called out, wanting to know who dared disturb her so close to the feast. She wasn’t going to bother worrying over making herself presentable for someone unworthy of her time at a moment like that.

"It is Amira, Your Grace," a soft voice responded from the opposite side of the door.

The Princess’s demeanor shifted, but the change was so subtle only those most familiar with her would notice the difference, the way the angle of her body changed by a single degree, her chin tilted upwards by a hair, and the corner of her mouth tugged faintly to be considered more of twitch than a conscious decision. "Enter." The moment the door opened, Maeve turned her attention to the servants behind her as they waved their fans in quiet obeisance. "Leave us," she commanded.

Amira entered the room, head downcast with her hands cupped before her. Raven locks, damp from the heat, clung to the young woman’s cheeks and forehead but she did not complain nor say a word. She silently stepped aside, waiting for the other servants to leave before closing the door and throwing the lock behind them. She turned to face the Princess, face showing the desire to speak but the knowledge to wait until spoken to, as her mistress demanded.

"You are late," Maeve filled the silence as she stood from her seat. Bare feet softly padded against the stone floor across the room and over toward the open window. Her hands rested upon the sill as she leaned forward into the warm glow of the setting sun that dipped behind the snowcapped peaks of Mount Briar. Her gaze trailed down the jagged rock, following the winding paths to steal a glance at the narrow bridge that crossed the ravine leading toward the entrance of the Citadel. There was no sign of horses nor carriages, but eventide was almost upon them, heralding that the time had nearly come.

"Pardon, Your Grace." Amira curtsied, exactly how the Princess had taught her, back erect as she lowered herself until her knee nearly brushed the ground and bowed her head. "Your sister returned late from her time in the valley. The Queen demanded I wait alongside her for the Princess’s return and prepare her for the feast."

Maeve sighed, frustration apparent in the slacking of her shoulders and the draw of her breaths. She did not speak about what troubled her, but it always came back to one thing, Rhea. While she had done nothing beyond being the perfect Princess, Lady, and daughter, her sister’s insolence cast a shadow over all her endeavors. It was unfair that she planned and prepared but was beholden to Rhea’s tardiness and disregard as if her sister’s transgressions were her own. "What delayed her?" Maeve inquired with a sharpness in her voice as she pushed off from the window’s ledge and turned her attention back to her waiting handmaid.

"The Princess had a run in with one of the visiting Lords. She nearly trampled him to death along the Weave while racing upon horseback." Amira stood back upright and started toward Maeve’s wardrobe, retrieving her finest undergarments and corset to assist the Princess in the final stages of preparation for the festivities.

"Which Lord?" Maeve asked as she hastened toward her desk, gathering the various leaves of parchment and carrying them over toward the foot of her bed. She began laying them out with the same amount of methodical order as she did on her desk, aligning the bottom of pages to the edge of the footboard, straight and precise. While she did not need them, she never did, Maeve wanted the comfort of the knowledge at her fingertips, able to reference a Lord, hold, or house the moment a name was mentioned.

Of course her sister couldn’t have run over a simple commoner. No. It was a Lord. Maeve couldn’t decide what would have been a worse victim, one of the Lord fathers of the men she sought to marry or one of the eligible men listed on her precious bits of parchment. Both were like a nightmare made reality. She hadn’t even had the opportunity to present herself and the woman she was before her sister tarnished something else.

Amira draped the gathered clothing over the back of the writing chair, aside for the corset, then slowly approached the Princess who was already preparing herself with her hands grasping the post of her canopy while her gaze was fixated on her papers. "Emil Járnbjørn, Your Grace," she answered.

"Second born son and third born child to Einarr and Serene Járnbjørn of Ironcrag," Maeve rattled off the facts, eyes closed as if testing her knowledge for a teacher rather than a gathering of nobles. Just as Amira went to wrap the corset around her torso, she leaned over, fingers flipping through the pages to find House Járnbjørn to reference her answers. They were correct, of course they were, but seeing it confirmed in writing always brought a small amount of satisfaction to her.

A second son. Thank the Gods... Although the rumors of Lord Einarr’s wrath did concern her. Would her sister’s stupidity ruin her own chances at a match with Elrik? He was not at the top of her list, but Maeve wanted to disregard suitors at her own discretion, not at the whims of her sister’s lack of propriety. Rhea’s blunders should not affect her chances with prospective pairings, yet her misdeeds reflected back onto her tenfold.

"Was he injured?" she followed with another inquiry. Though her question was not based in concern for the Lord who likely wouldn’t earn a second glance from Maeve, but out of concern for how her sister’s actions would harm her opportunities with the elder brother.

Amira took a step closer to the Princess and carefully wrapped the corset around her torso. "The Princess did not elaborate beyond him surviving the incident," the handmaiden answered as she got to work lacing up the back with practiced efficiency.

"Rhea’s folly will be my undoing," she muttered beneath a sigh. Maeve could only hope that it would only ruin her sister’s chances with one of the Járnbjørns, while bolstering her own opportunities by illuminating the contrast between them. It was for the best. Rhea was far too soft and compassionate for the likes of the cold harsh lands and people of Ironcrag. Best she stands down and focuses her attention on one of the Cantlowe sons and leaves the more promising prospects to herself.

"I have also heard word of your brothers, Your Grace," Amira added as she finished slipping the laces through the eyelets and started pulling taut the ties row by row.

"Continue," Maeve replied, standing tall yet unbothered by the tightening of her corset, having years of experience to no longer feel suffocated by the garment.

The sound of fabrics and threads creaking as they were tugged and pulled filled the silence of the large room before the woman responded. "The Captain of the Guard traveled to the Black Rose to fetch the Prince, but not before being seen cooling himself in the Weave."

Dorian’s appetites and habit of vanishing when he was expected to fill a role he was not born into was far from new. But the way the information was shared was as if Declan’s duties as the Guard Captain was something of note that warranted her time or concern. He was no longer a Prince, so he had the freedom to come, go, and mingle with the common folk as much as he pleased. What did it matter to her?

Maeve sucked in a breath and held it as the laces tightened, being sure to save the small bit of space as Amira finished so she could breathe comfortably. "It is of no surprise that Dorian sought escape on the eve of the solstice. The guard should know better." She paused for a beat, trying to find the words that did not betray her inner thoughts. "As for my broth—Captain Declan’s movements, they are of little consequence to me. Unless his actions directly reflect upon myself or my family, it is not my concern." Her words were colored with indifference and her face blank, but the subtle flutter of her heart showed a depth she kept locked away. Maeve forced a brave and uncaring face at her brother’s decision, but the reality of her thoughts was… betrayal.

Declan not only turned his back on the realm, but on his family and the position he was born into. He thrust Dorian into a role he had no hopes in filling, disappearing beneath the shadow of better men that he could never live up to. While their brother did not make good choices, it was unfair to shift that burden onto him without giving him so much as a say. And deeper still, there was a quiet, dark part of Maeve that harbored jealousy at the bond Declan shared with their sister. She was the youngest, the baby, precious and pure. At every turn Maeve was overlooked while Rhea was the focus, and her brother’s affection followed suit. From where she stood her brother floated through life doing as he pleased without thought for the outcome of those actions, a way of thinking he learned from their father and passed onto their sister. She cared for him, but he chose his path, one that separated himself from them. So that’s what she gave him… separation.

"Yes, Your Grace," Amira replied plainly with a nod of her head as she tied the corset laces into a knot, then tucked the ends beneath the thick fabric.

"Is there any other news?" Maeve released her hold on the post of her bed to tug on the hem of her corset, then adjusted her breasts to entice the eye of any Lord that dared a glance. While she was certain she could beguile a man with her wits, gaining his attention without words was a prosperous advantage.

"Yes, Your Grace. The Lords have been seen in the valley and are nearing the Citadel. All have been accounted for."

"Very well." The Princess gathered up her loose pages that were laying across her bed. The time for her to recount the information she gathered had passed and now was the moment for her to put that knowledge to use. She slowly turned around to face her handmaid, trading the parchments for a pair of stockings held out in exchange. "Let us not tarry. I shall not have my first impression be that of tardiness."


interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... valerius, rhaevyn, elrik, kaladan, niktos, raelan, imran, raynauld, rhea, emil, declan & dorian ............... collabs ....|.... none
4x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Rockette
Raw
Avatar of Rockette

Rockette 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶.

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago




#695645 & #513e42 ....|.... tarn's rest.... |.... two months ago

“You don’t have to go.”
“If I do not, it’ll be seen as a weakness.”

“A weakness that no daughter of stone would reveal, I would not jeopardize the chances for our children for the sake of my own vanity, to lay that cloak of cowardice on the name of Velmorra.”

“The King would understand; Rowan would not name it so.”

“It’s not him I worry about. We all prepare to enter that viper pit, that gilded cage of ebon stone that rivals the structure of our house, wherein that woman awaits with her children poised and polished, preened to a sickening perfection. We know what this is, Darron. It is a ploy, a strategic maneuver, to secure her foothold through all of Aethoria with the hands of her children; the crown is only a ploy, a trinket, in the grand scheme of marriages and alliances.”

In the lamplight of the flame, Merial stood, clad in the sheer garment of her chemise, a spun luxury of cotton, loosely and opaquely threaded, the silhouette of her body framed by resplendence. As was her namesake, she was the unbowed, regal, and unwavering, even the spite of age had not afflicted her countenance: sable hair, likened to the jeweled hues of a raven’s wing and unblemished by silver, through which her husband, Darron, admired from afar. He reclined on the collected furs of bear and boar, the eternal winter of their dominion stilling just outside. Permitting its glacial grace of tundra lands and eclipsing mountains, through the slivers of stone bedecking their chambers, with latticed metals bracketing every window. Cold molded itself here, immutable, its perpetual stillness born into the ore of Obsidia hewn from the deepest reaches of stone they mined. These serpentine caverns wove beneath the ridges of Aethoria, dubbed the Argent Vein of the North and South, where Harrowfield began. The malleable alloy was silver-sheened with pocketed shadows that consumed all light, the purest resources webbed with gold.

“You think Rowan so unbeknownst to her intentions, he brought peace to the realm, secured many a banner to his cause, including my father, who sent his only son into battle, so assured of his victory. There are many Lords who would voice similar sentiments. We have peace, Mer. Is your mind so clouded as the peaks of the Vein that you cannot see the bounty of the lands below?”

“Such a victory was not without a price; you know this most of all.”

It was a well-worn and aged discussion, something that festered and ached between them, the formally scorned and the eternal loyalist, each bound by the mutual love for a man and shared affections for the mountains they called home. Merial approached her husband, hair unbound and tumbling thick over her lithesome shoulders, delicate lines of flesh tantalizing in the warm glow of the hearth, bathing the chamber in an ethereal luminescence. A sanctity of matrimony, the only lovers left alive in the suspension of twilight and secrecy laced betwixt them, exchanged as whispers fanned from lips. She straddled him, pale thighs parting over the plane of Darron’s torso, coarse with thick curls, and branded with scars of dense, pale lines, cool and rigid beneath her dexterous gestures. His breath deepened, the swell of his muscles as broad cords of riotous strength, once youthful and bronzed and glistening, now aged and battered, calloused palms and worn scars laden there that manacled around Merial’s hip and waist. She spoke with a tantalizing cadence, a courtesy only bequeathed to the man postured beneath her, where Darron had been since their betrothal.

“I only wish the best for our children, the freedom that could not be afforded to either of us. Born of war and married unto its remains, we may have peace, but it was purchased, traded– coffers bleed dry in the illusions of happiness.”

“Such a cynic, my dear. The mind you possess is sharper than any blade.”

“I’ll leave the swordplay to you on the fields; I’ll take the court. We go ahead of the rest, get there first, and establish Velmorra's name in the Valley. Send a raven only a fortnight from then, I don’t want them knowing our movements.”

“You suspect someone…?”
“I suspect everyone.”

His palms slid up, rough and forged of steel, and just as unwavering, the chemise clothed over her body yielded immediately, its wide, gaped collar pooling low and loosely ribboned shifts of linen parting to a heat not entirely fault of the crackling flame that wreathed a halo of amber around Merial. She sat, poised above him, the shadows flitting to and fro over her modesty undulating under the glimmer of night.

“Most of all, The Queen.”


_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________





#50404b ....|..... outfit ....|.....#9f7560 ....|..... outfit ....|.....#447989 ....|..... outfit ....|..... border of stonefallow and harrowfield

The journey from Tarn’s Rest is not an easy endeavor to make, for it is a gamble of uncertain paths through which to traverse, the procession of northern lords and ladies of bronze and violet in itself is a political stratagem, the first of many maneuvers across a proverbial board adorned in pieces of ivory and others of black, some here are glacial and hued from crystalline forges. Others woven of gold, be whatever hue of stone or jewel, they glimmered in the offsetting sun of the realm with their branded name of house and their clandestine intention. Loosely prophetic in the destinies known and rumored and the honor sought in the peak of summer, where letters delivered by raven wing wove an elaborate tapestry of Nine.

Though many would strategize the expanse of River’s End territories or even the Lost Coast to host their approach, it was the mountains they chose, all paths interlinked through craggy faces and pocketed sediment of unmined Obsidia, the unique stone raised as a border on either side of the widened course, the valley once a boon that transported units of Stonefallow soldiers directly into Harrowfield, pact earth and wedged chunks of stone worn down by steel boots and hooves. Long-forgotten peace agreements and treaties marked the entryways and the mountain path, protected by curious crevices slit into the mountains, identifiable only to those who knew what to look for. Just curious and intelligent demarcations in the stone, reminiscent of antlers branched in shadows and suns gauntleted in fists, that even now, in a time bereft of war, remained.

Beneath Seraphina’s gloved touch, she traced the mimicked tines that scaled over the sharp cuts of cooled, shadowed rock; through even the headiness of the summer solstice, it was frigid and unmovable wealth, as all things of the stone remained. Wistfulness adorned her features, for once upon a time, phalanxes of bronzed warriors came through these broadened trails, her father leading from the front as always or stationed in the center to disperse commands. Often she wondered what it would have been like to lead such a contingent with an antlered helm adorned upon her brow, rather than the ornament that half her cascading locks of ebon were secured with, scooped back over delicate ears and lifted, revealing long lines of a strong neck where chilling frost chased beaded sweat. The further they traveled, the more the heat billowed inward on coiling winds, likened to a furnace, pumped and fanned by flame; the temperatures melded with layers of clothing shed under the pressing warmth. Forgone of the silver-ticked fox fur that previously cloaked her shoulders, Seraphina shed the secondary layer of her velvet overcoat, burnt umber riding leathers stifling, sweltering almost, wool-lined fabrics now a discomfort.

In contrast, she had grown with them as a luxury, just like the jeweled violet tones she wore that contrasted against her skin, pearlescent with subtle bronze. In another endeavor to bring comfort, she lifted one of her hands to her full mouth with teeth pinched on the stitched leather of her middle finger, where space left between hide and cloth bunched, carefully, she slid her hand free and mimicked the motion on her opposite hand and tucked her gloves into the belted copper cinched around the dip of her supple waist. Beneath her thighs, her dappled grey mount stirred, the mare’s delicate hooves, slender and pointed, clopped against the compacted earth beneath, impatience cording her muscles taut with tension. Seraphina patted her neck in a muted answer, hushing her disquieted motions for the time being.

“Easy, we’re just waiting for the others. That’s all.”

As was her want, she had ridden onwards to scout out the rest of the trail ahead of the carriages and her brothers, who straddled similar mounts. All horses bred in Stonefallow were unique in stature and identifiable by their bold eyes and natural arching necks. Powerful of haunch and muscle, their hooves were narrow, pointed, and medium-sized compared to traditional equine with wide stances, and when juxtaposed to Iron Hides, they were smaller. Still, their sturdy positions and broad chests built a powerful span between their forelegs, making them suited to the climate. Their ambling gait was an easy ride, built for long distances and sloping ridges, and their thick coat, ranging from the dappled silver of her own mount to liver, chestnut, and then to flaxen, insulated them well from the eternal cold—the Velkaer Highlanders. The charcoal colored reins in her hands fell lax, loosely threaded through her fingers as she regarded the shadows at her back.

“Though,” she said aloud, wind pulling through her locks, tugging loose the small, intimate braids that looped through the silver antlers donned. “Any longer and we’ll just ride to the King’s Gate ourselves, wouldn’t that be something?”

Hot air pushed through her horse’s - Myrkae - velvet nose, peculiarly in tune with her mistress and her whims. The weight shifted in her hind quarters as Seraphina led her around with the lightest pressure of her reins, angling her greyed body to align with the rock at her flank. The mottled color of her coat was easily camouflaged against the cliffside, as if falling snow suspended in time, winking in soft, pale light that began to shimmer over the peaks above. Glittering swatches of Obsidia bloomed under the summer sun, rivers of gold shimmering and undulating, as if alive under the bedrock of black that contained it all. Seraphina admired it, for back home, the very ore was built into the stonework of Tarn’s Rest, its likeness found only in these northern spires she knew as well as the back of her hand.

Telltale hoofbeats sounded behind her, moving into a swift trot by the clips of it. She turned about to face it head-on and met with the familiar chestnut mare, Aurelune, that served her twin, Niktos. Temperamental but affectionate to her rider, the shrill neigh that followed in pursuit of her tossed mane brought an eyeroll from Seraphina, who tugged just so on the reins kept loose within her hands, prompting her mount to shift backward with another hot rush of air blowing through her nose.

“She acts more like a dragon each time you bring her out from the stables. I don’t know why you don’t retire the nag.”

Niktos scoffed, “She has character, distinction.” He dug thick leather soles into her heaving flanks, quelling her into a smooth halt that left appropriate space between the two (apparent) mortal enemies of his horse and his sister’s. His weight settled forward whilst he adjusted himself shortly after, the burgundy saddle creaking, with a pale riding blanket beneath it. His saddle bags, in comparison to Seraphina’s, were weighted with books and parchment, idle reading he had called it, and the habitual need he felt compelled to document every league of their journey, quill poised and ink well secured to a ring that he fastened to his board, tucked neatly away in close reach.

“That’s a nice way to say cun-”
“Careful, sister, with a mouth like that, you’ll likely scare away your future husband.”

She laughed, a sharp, biting whip of a trilling coil that snapped from her lips and flitted over her teeth, likened to the edge of her blade that lanced through her speech. The certain lilt in which she spoke, born of the North and molded by it in glinting barriers. “My future husband would be more inclined to shove it full of his coc-”

“Please, spare me.” Announced a young, exhausted drawl, which revealed Lyric Velmorra astride his bay gelding, Caethil, appearing from Seraphina’s opposite end. A small cleft in the rock face revealed a slender trail, just narrow enough for one rider and his mount. Whilst Seraphina would often ride ahead, it was Lyric who would endeavor to seek out hidden passages, alone, even if it took him in a roundabout way, never committing to the straight and uniform, his curious nature tempting him to veer just so, right out of reach. His severe brow and withdrawn expression created an incessant scowl, like a shade worn to chisel out the hollow of his cheeks and line of his clenched jaw.

“Spare you?” Seraphina mimicked his droning timbre, “Please, spare us, brood any harder, and the mountains are liable to fall over on us, swooning.”

Lyric scoffed, “I don’t brood.”

“Yes, you do.” His older siblings chimed in simultaneously, exchanging knowing glances, a muted agreement, as Niktos continued, compelled by Seraphina’s curled, smirking lips.

“In fact, the dames lined up in the halls from all manner of court would agree. Let’s just hope it works well enough against Princesses.”

The younger Velmorra flushed, but his lips lifted all the same, the color of his cheeks splotched onto his neck. “Says the heir whose only knowledge of a woman comes from books.”

“What do either of you know of a woman?” Seraphina muttered as beneath her thighs, her horse stirred, the muscles underneath her coat laced tight with minuscule twitches cording through her haunches. Eager to move, the mare pulled on her reins, bit flat and heavy against her tongue, her rider's hands loose as she allowed her head to sway. “How far behind are the carriages anyway? We’ve some weeks of travel left, and our parents expect us in the Capital sooner rather than later.”

Having departed a month previously, the reigning Lord and Lady of Stonefallow had made for the Valley of Kings, intending to garner favor for the name of Velmorra by mingling among the amassing figures of all the Ninefold, whilst Darron had made the journey every so often with a small contingent as High Marshall, it was Merial’s uttered return to Thornvale that was most anticipated, for the former love of King Rowan had not graced the Black Citadel since the birth of Declan. With the glories of Stonefallow following in kind, their parents were effectively establishing connections with the providence of their name and royal favors: Darron’s renown as an accomplished General and Merial’s fabled herald as both Aerndal and Velmorra, with lingering vestiges of Queendom.

From deeper within the canyon, the mentioned carriages began rolling into view, drawn by crossbreeds of Velkaer Highlanders and Brackmere Iron-Hides, silver-sheened charcoal pelts with broad faces and hooves, draft horses with wide stances that enabled them to pull the vehicles at a leisurely pace, even when weighed down with finery trunks and persons, the most loyal of Stonefallow nobility, advisers, and handmaidens to both Seraphina and Penellaphe, with the mounted escorts of their bronze-helmed and antlered military. With a fragile peace recently established with their western neighbors, they spared little in assembling their vast retinue. The recent rumors that came ferrying from Harrowfield did little to convince them that all remained hospitable among the golden currency of wheat fields, for they would come close enough to Everdell in their direct path South, that an unease could bear fruit into something far more troubling. Niktos has assured them that the Cantlowes were aware, as all noble houses were, of the decree and the unspoken accords. Still, Seraphina’s mind was too stubborn, bordering on suspicious (a trait with which she shared with her mother), to be of a diplomatic and agreeable mind like her twin. Favor it to a womanly intuition, that same inclination that saw her to victory when establishing reclamation on the borders, but even in the security of the mountain shadows that she knew, something was not quite right. The capillaries of the ridge shimmered as if they, too, felt something amiss and only cemented that queer sensation that had taken root.

The second carriage, arguably larger and cut of dark wood, lacquered and accentuated in bronze and escorted by thick-plated knights, shuddered, wheel spokes glinting, and Seraphina promptly looked elsewhere and guided Myrkae back around, facing the main trail, permitting nothing but her back. It did not go unnoticed.

“Is there a reason you two aren’t speaking, Sera?” The inquiry was gentle, hushed with a subtle prod by the rich baritone of his accent, as Niktos came up on her right, their horses respectively easing into a shared pace, even with ears tipped back and one snapping harsh, rigid teeth at the other. Lyric lingered not far behind, mindful of their bowed heads, the din of hooves, rattling carriages, and, from somewhere yonder, the yip and bays of hounds, creating a lively atmosphere despite the settled weight of prospect into what awaited them.

“I’ve already told you, Nik,” she muttered, lapsing into the use of their affectionate monikers, eyes adrift until they settled on the dark mane of her horse. “It’s nothing. Just a simple… dispute between sisters. Nothing to concern yourself with. You’ve your own things to worry about.” Serpahina pointed out, straightened her spine, and dug heels into dappled flanks. “Like how to woo a princess, you think your literacy would so win over Maeve?”

“She’s never left the capital, who knows what would tempt that…” He stalled, considered his company, felt a rising pressure emerge from the span of his ribs, and coughed. “I’ve only seen portraits, and what father has told us about her. Cycling rumors about her cleverness, what I could gather from differing reports by connections in Thornvale.”

“More interesting tales concern the younger princess, Rhea.”

“I didn’t realize you were such a gossip,” Seraphina quipped, and from over her shoulder, she could hear the deepened sigh of Lyric.

“Hardly gossip if it all reveals to be true.”

She hummed idly at that, lulled by the clip-clop cadence of hooves, as a silence befell them, not quite comfortable, but neither taxing nor corded with tension. Instead, it was a muted acknowledgement of their lives changing, of leaving home and being led South by the coming of the Summer Solstice, the months ahead lay bare as unknown and unsought. Marriage, in all its known matrimony, appealed little to her. Still, even so, Seraphina knew she could not escape it long, for no battle strategy could thwart the inevitability that her hand would be sought after, especially with her father's tenuous maneuvering to name her as his heir. Though untraditional, it was not unheard of, for she recalled once hearing the successor of the Sunderlands was an eldest daughter, too. However, if Niktos were to gain favor and the coveted hand of Maeve won, then what would those results be, favorable or no, if he were to remain in the capital at her side? If Lyric too were to, somehow, win the heart of Rhea and Penellaphe to be sworn to Dorian as his Queen. If they were to succeed, where did that leave her, the blade of winter, cold of steel and alone in the spires of the North, whilst some Lord warmed her bed. A cockpiece for her mount at her leisure, or would be deemed as her duty as his wife, to birth heirs of Stonefallow.

It would not be so, she declared, such a circumstance listing through her thoughts as beneath her sudden intensity, Myrkae, stirred and blew through her velvet nose as if to punctuate her internal edict, earning an affectionate palm against her curved neck. She had other intentions for her life and would not be denied them, for she was owed as such with cold steel worn at her side.

But for all of their preparations and careful maneuvering of resources, as time edged onward, a small glimmering ray of sunlight fissured through the slopes of rock and jagged spires, christening in leagues of golden light, and with it came death.

The hounds retained by the kennel master, who saw best to have them restrained as they traveled through the mountains, began to bay louder, frenzied and stirred, long howls rebounding off the stone, creating an echo that one could feel down in their marrow. Anyone else unaccustomed to their cries would be disturbed; however, the mountainous breed of their canine companions was as trusted warriors in their own merit. If they were spurned into such hysterics, then there was bound to be a reason. The end of the path loomed just ahead, around a shelf of black rock that would yawn out into scattered boulders and swaying fields of wheat, a strip of parted land to await them, veiled in the lingering clouds of the Argent Vein that sometimes spread into an imperceptible fog. It would cover them, for a time, long enough to reform lines and tend to the horses.

“Something isn’t right,” she said aloud, turned about in her saddle, and called for their release. Niktos echoed the command and heeled his horse to a halt, and Lyric, too, who exchanged a glance with his elder sister. Without a word uttered, he guided his horse about and rode back to the second carriage, for it always went unsaid amongst the Velmorra siblings: protect Penellaphe. Broad, powerful streaks of amalgamated black, white, and orange suddenly filled around them, accompanied by solid white with high-bannered tails curled over bristled backs and wide heads with deep, amber eyes, each collared in violet and bronze with antlered motifs branded to each leather cord. The long journey would’ve seen them restless, anything amiss acutely sensed, even the horses now could feel it: something stirred and clung to the summer wind, a premonition it would seem, heralded by the sun.

And then she could smell it too, something that traveled on a warm breeze, thick and heavy: iron and rot.

Seraphina urged Myrkae into a sudden gallop and drew the winter blade at her hip; it sang with a finality once pulled from its sheath, a glistening pommel and hilt crafted with mixed metals of bronzed coppers and shafts of silver, a branded elk head there and wreathed in antlers. Close behind, Niktos followed, calling after her with a warning, his shout echoing through her head as she called back: “I’ll be fine!”

And she would be, just as she had been fine when she had ridden to Cragehollow to meet the forces of River’s End. She did not balk then, even when faced with the might of a singular unit of soldiers who cared little for her gender. A woman on the battlefield was no less or more to them, just another body in their way to run through, and hardly spared.

At the end of the trail, where the mountain yielded to fields and the sun rose sluggish and hazed in cloud, Seraphina finally did leave the path with the life blood of her body frozen in shock and her expressive eyes immediately rounding out, the blade in her hand winking in the sunlight that also shone upon the desecrated remains of an elk, a patron of their house, brutally torn apart and lain there. As a sign. As a warning.

As a threat.

The mighty bull’s body was flayed, its reddish brown pelt torn away in vicious clumps, cut, severed, thrown askew, and wasted to utter ruin. Legs cleaved and gnawed, innards spilling outward, a sickening buzz of insects immediately assaulting her senses as the hounds she had followed yipped and bounded up her, some baying madly with the discovery, as Seraphina could only stare at the mutilated form of such grace and power. The most telling of its defilement was the antlers, shorn from its decapitated head, hacked away so ruthlessly that chips of bone and fur fell around it, eyes plucked, creating sunken pits of unseen horror, and a tongue that lolled out, half eaten, picked at by scavengers. Its heart was laid betwixt the cross of the once-majestic creature's crown, with a nondescript, black dagger, stabbed through it entirely and anchored in the soiled dirt. The scattered rocks bore slick remains of dried and decayed blood, the smell of its shame and despair causing Seraphina to pale, her stomach plummeting. For though she was no stranger to death, this was not by the sanction of Umbran or even Rimeran, their dominations known to the North as machinations of life and eternal winter that they embodied. This was an act of something far more obscene; this was chaos in all unraveling forms that defied the bounty of life, and such an animal's divinity now violated.

“Sera - Gods! The fuck.” Niktos voiced his disgust aloud as he caught up to her. With a well-practiced gesture, she sheathed her sword and dismounted with bent knees and a soft grunt, not bothering to echo his outburst as he dismounted as well. She eased the excited hounds with sharp whistles ringing from her lips as Niktos hauled some of them back, creating space as the kennel master called for their return with bells and shouts. Seraphina kneeled, her fingers splayed, poised, her palm reaching for the dagger there; upon further inspection, something familiar was revealed, and she paused, lips contorted.

“This has to be the work of River’s End,” she accused with a whisper, her accent turned harsh and pushed through her teeth. “Fort Twobrew isn’t far, just around the bend of the Southern Vein, easily traveled if you push through the smaller paths that surround Cragehallow. A small party could easily pass through them, unseen, to intercept us here.”

“That’s a heavy accusation, Sera.” Niktos muttered and knelt beside her. He studied the dagger and the arrangement of the antlers and the brutal dismemberment, trying to rationalize the cruelty of such an act. “They’re hunters, they don’t waste game like this.”

“You don’t know them, some of the men I fought, hunters all of them, left dismembered foxes right along the borders and would soil their pelts of blood and mud to make a point.” To mimic the darker threads of her hair, she knew, but did not voice so aloud. “Say what you will of the Kenras, but I doubt they are entirely aware of what happens; people spin truth to suit their needs, no matter their Lord.”

Their gazes met, clashed. Similar shades of blue, one lighter than the other, steelish and unwavering in his prying gaze, whilst hers ran deep, as if churning depths of the sea, so richly hued they shone almost violet, kissed by the rays of sunlight. Niktos never agreed to her methods; he often voiced such opinions when he was attempting to establish accords and reforge trade agreements for the market and trade. Fish imports were vital to their citizens during the winter, providing a large portion of their diet, along with salted venison. A luxury of commerce that was almost lost.

“Put aside your past grievances to consider the reasoning, the implications, the risks.”

“I am,” she rejoined quickly and stood to her full height. Niktos rose with her, nearly a full head taller than she, glaring down the bridge of his nose, his knowing eyes awash with reprimand, revealing the potential of the ruling Lord he could one day become, the diplomatic mind of cunning efficiency. Seraphina’s chin notched up in retaliation– stubbornness. “Two daughters, two sons. We’re a threat, we’re Velmorra, our line is deeply intertwined with Storvane. You, Lyric, Pen; it’s a smart match, it writes itself, our families finally joined as one. Can you imagine the powers of the North and South? Stonefallow is the birthplace of Kings, brother.”

“This,” she gestured with a pointed finger, her arm tensed. “It's a message to answer that threat.”

“You don’t know that. Remember, sister, you are a prospective bride too.”

She immediately bristled, shoulders tense and drawn up, spine rigid, the light of the sun flickering off the crystalline shards discovered as sharpened glints of violet steel within her eyes, the namesake of the winter blade known to be true. Whatever words could be spared fell away as dew on blades of grass, trickling slowly, likened to the beads of sweat that fell over her brow and down the slope of Niktos’ jaw. Without a word, Seraphina bent down to grab hold of the dagger, tearing it away from the heart it impaled and from the ground. She immediately tucked it away in the space in her saddlebags, ignoring Niktos's soft protest, his expression shuttered, the reserved visage sliding into place with ease.

“Evidence,” she replied coolly, voice laced with frigid cold.

Before Niktos could even formulate a response, Lyric, along with the carriages, emerged from the mountain pass. The younger Velmorra’s face thinned and paled, drawn as white as the snow.

“Don’t let Penallaphe out of the carriage,” she ordered, “Not until we burn these remains, no matter who did it, such a creature didn’t deserve to be slain like this—especially one of our house.”

“We will honor it and its life before moving farther south,” Seraphina recited, bowing her head of black hair, the antlers worn catching the light, tines of silver like white fire.

“Honor endures,” Niktos quoted their words, Lyric muttering in unison, still astride his horse as if frozen into place. With a solemn expression, Niktos reached for the elk's heart, studying its structure and the wet chambers still filled with blood; scarlet oozed into his palms, black with death. Something ill felt then churned through his body, anchored down into his soul, and with a glance towards his sister, he could not help but worry that this would not be the last corpse they’d come across. Be it beast or man.

For their long summer had only just begun.


interactions ....|.... velmorra siblings ............... mentions ....|.... rowan, valenya, kenras, cantlowes, maeve, rhea, dorian, zahara. ............... collabs ....|.... none
5x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#455955 ....|..... outfit ............... #b5c7eb ....|..... outfit ............... the black citadel


It wasn’t until the wooden wheels hit the stone pavement and the carriage reached the edge of the Valley of Kings that the Varrows pried themselves apart. Before Aelyria climbed off of him, Rhaevyn seized her chin between his thumb and curved index finger. He pulled her in close, stealing one last kiss knowing that their time together within the Black Citadel was uncertain, tentative at best. He looked up into her eyes while she was still close, his other hand tightly gripping her bare thigh from beneath her chemise. His fingers slid along her jaw, beneath her ear, and tangled in the damp braid of ivory hair. Their heavy pants filled the space between them and drowned out the sounds of distant revelry as they traveled toward the heart of the Valley.

"We are all that matters." He pulled her in for a second kiss, savoring the softness of her lips and the faint taste of honeyed wine that lingered on her tongue. It took all his self control… and restraint to fight the temptation to keep her there, nobles and royals be damned.

Aelyria lingered in the cradle of his grasp, her breath a tremor between them. Heat flushed her skin from collarbone to cheek, a bloom of rose beneath moon-pale flesh. Her hands, braced against his shoulders, tightened as though anchoring herself to him, thumbs pressing into the damp fabric of his tunic, fingers curling just a little, as if to memorize the shape of him before the world could demand they part. Her eyes fluttered open to meet his, half-lidded and luminous, the carriage’s dim light catching on irises like embers tucked in snow.

When his mouth claimed hers, she answered not with the fervor that had moments ago consumed them, but with something softer—reverent, careful. She kissed him as though he were a secret relic she feared to damage, as though every brush of her lips could crack him open or mend him whole. It felt like prayer, devotion restrained only by the fragile need to make it last. Her breath stuttered against his, the taste of him lingering, familiar and newly precious all at once. She chased it gently, helplessly, like the last note of a song she refused to let fade.

His words echoed between them—We are all that matters. For a heartbeat, her world narrowed to the shape of that vow. Aelyria drew back only far enough to see him clearly, to let him see the truth unmasked in her own gaze. Stray tendrils of silver hair clung to her temple, she did not bother to brush them away. Oh, how she burned for him, how she wished he would take her once more, timing be damned. Her voice rose in a murmur, still unsteady from the remnants of their kiss, but laced with steel beneath the silk.

“Yes,” she breathed, forehead nearly touching his, voice trembling like the low string of her lyre. “You and I—our blood, our bond—those are the only truths I will ever kneel to.”

Her thumb traced the line of his jaw, feather-light, reverent. The gesture contradicted the fierce edge of her words. “Let the Citadel demand fealty. Let courts whisper and monarchs scheme.” Her tone sharpened, quiet as a drawn blade. “I will play their game, wear whatever mask keeps us alive. But my loyalty is not theirs to claim, it belongs solely to you.”

She leaned in, capturing his mouth again—brief, tender, deliberate. A kiss like a seal on a pact sworn in smoke and bone. When she finally pulled back, her breath ghosted over his lips, close enough that speaking felt like sharing air.

Hot, heavy breaths fell from Rhaevyn’s nose, brushing along Aelyria’s cheek as his lips conformed to hers, affectionate and delicate like she was a piece of porcelain, fragile and pristine, to be handled with care, but also with an insatiable hunger that only a lifetime in her embrace could satisfy. When the kiss broke his hand slipped from the nape of her neck, rising to brush damp pale hair from her face and tucking it gingerly behind her ear. "I am yours," he whispered into the sliver of space between them, their breaths becoming one as they were. The tips of his fingers trailed along her skin and nestled in the curve of her neck while his thumb gently, possessively pressed beneath her chin, tilting her head back. There was a dark, dangerous glint in his eyes as he held her gaze. A look save for only her, wild and untamed like a monster… her monster. "I give you my word that I will kill anyone who dares try to take you from me."

The carriage turned onto a stone pathway that led down into the valley. One of the wheels rolled over a large rock, the axle creaked in protest while the cabin shuddered and rocked. Inside the sudden movement jostled and bounced the siblings as they remained closely entwined. Rhaevyn’s hand instinctually slipped from Aelyria’s neck to brace against the small of her back and keep her from falling over, while his grasp on her thigh tightened, the tips of his fingers curving into the sweat-dampened skin. The tip of his nose brushed against hers as a startled groan slipped free, followed by a devious grin that curved across his lips and darkened behind his eyes. "I should help you dress… Before I take you again." His voice was deep and gruff with a hunger that never left but ignited anew.

Aelyria’s breath caught in her throat as his words settled between them like the edge of a blade laid reverently across her skin. The ferocity in his gaze did not frighten her; it softened her, melted through all the armor she had ever learned to wear. It was the kind of devotion she had once feared to dream of, a hunger that should have devoured her and yet somehow made her feel exalted instead. Her fingers slid up to trace the line of his jaw, trembling only in the way a drawn bowstring trembles—ready, taut with purpose. The promise he spoke was a vow sharpened to a lethal point. She met it with one of her own.

“As I with you,” she murmured, voice frayed with breathlessness, but edged with iron. Her forehead pressed to his, the world narrowing to the heat of their shared air. “If any hand dares to come for you—” her thumb brushed his lower lip, gentle as snowfall and just as cold in its implication. “I will make them wish for death long before it comes. And when it does, it will not be merciful.”

The bump of the wheel striking stone tore a gasp from her lips, soft and startled, her body lurching against his. She melted into the brace of his arm as though molded to fit there, as though the world had been arranged incorrectly until this moment. Her fingers curled into the fabric at his shoulders, knuckles whitening, breath dragging in sharp and quiet. Her eyes, half-lidded, flicked up to his, desperation glinting like starlight caught in ice. His grip at the small of her back, the press of his fingers at her thigh, none of it read as confinement. It was an anchor, tether, claim. Her lips parted on a shaky breath, the sweltering air between them tasting of heat and promise.

She managed a laugh—small, breathless, barely there at all. “If you help me dress now,” she whispered, her voice a tremor shaped like temptation, “I fear I will feel every thread as a prison.” Her gaze dropped to his mouth, then rose back again with slow deliberation—an answer in the look alone. “I would rather have you unraveled with me once more,” she confessed, lashes fluttering against the ridges of her cheeks. “Before duty and watchful eyes make ghosts of moments like these.”

Her hand slid up the nape of his neck, fingers threading through damp strands of silver hair, holding him close enough that their next breath might be a kiss. “Let me be greedy,” she pleaded softly, ferocity and vulnerability twisted together until they were indistinguishable. “Let me have you while I still can, please, Rhaevyn. Then, we may dress…”

Aelyria’s struggled breaths, her begging and pleading… It would all be his undoing. Rhaevyn was never able to tell her no, not when they were children and not like she was before his very eyes, sweat glistened, panting, desperate to entwine one last time before they were swallowed by the Black Citadel and duty. His hand upon the small of her back curved around her waist, grabbing a fistful of her damp chemise, pulling her closer until her chest pressed against his, drawing a rough groan from beneath gritted teeth. He looked up into her eyes, his nose brushing against her cheek while his lips ghosted hers with every word. "Yes, my love," was his only response.

He kept his arm tight around her waist, holding her close as he shifted to the edge of his seat. Rhaevyn’s other hand reluctantly pried itself from her thigh to make quick work of drawing the carriage’s curtains closed before curious eyes caught glimpses as they passed through the valley. Once they were bathed in darkness, his grip, his need turned greedy with hunger like he hadn’t just taken her moments before. He drew her legs around him as he lowered them to the floor of the carriage, pinning her beneath him as he gave into her every desire… One last time.

* * *

By the time they’d nearly arrived Aelyria was composed once more, every trace of heat and desperation folded away like silk into the quiet chambers of her heart. The carriage had become her sanctuary and her battlefield both; now it was her mirror. She sat poised, spine a perfect line, breath steady, as though every ragged gasp she had offered him had been exhaled by some other woman entirely. Gone was the sweat-damp chemise, the loosened laces, the tremble of limbs still learning to remember stillness. In their place was elegance sharpened into armor.

Her gown unfurled around her like the night sky coaxed into fabric. Deep emerald panels fell in regal sweeps, the color of pine forests under rain, while black skirts pooled beneath like shadowed riverwater. Gold embroidery traced the hem in curling motifs of leaves and thorns, each thread glinting faintly with every shift, patterns that called to mind ancient crowns buried with kings. The bodice, structured, unforgiving, hugged her form in jewel-toned velvet, the neckline daring but dignified, framed in ornate gilt filigree that rested like a promise against her sternum. Black lace sleeves draped from her arms, a whisper of darkness that shivered with each movement.

At her throat, a high choker, emerald to match the gown, clasped with a single drop of gold that rested in the hollow where his lips had lingered not so long before. Her hair, once a tumble of silver and sweat, was now coiled into an elegant arrangement of braids and twists. A few deliberate tendrils brushed her cheeks, softening the precision. She smelled of cinnamon and apples, warm and sweet like autumn markets, but beneath it, faint and floral, the powder she’d pressed to her skin, wildflowers, a ghost of the meadowlands they would never again walk as children. It clung to her like memory, or hope.

Aelyria leaned forward, fingertips reaching, hesitant only in the affection they couldn’t quite hide. She smoothed a stray lock of silver hair from Rhaevyn’s brow, her touch gentle enough to hush storms. For a moment, her hand lingered, thumb just brushing the curve of his temple. The air between them cooled, softened, the world outside waited with sharpened teeth, but here, just here, something warm held fast.

“Hold still,” she whispered, the words shaped like a smile. Her voice carried the remnants of their earlier fire, now banked to embers; controlled, but no less bright. She combed her fingers through a handful of his hair, coaxing it into place with the tenderness of someone who had known him long enough to see every version of him, and chose them all. “The Citadel will be expecting perfection, as will our parents.”

Rhaevyn held her gaze with a fire he could not snuff or quell. He relished in her touch, drinking in the intimacy of its innocence, knowing that once they exited the carriage moments like those would be dangerous… and forbidden. "Fuck the Citadel, and fuck our parents," he spat the words with a palpable venom that would make a lesser woman recoil, but not his Aelyria.

While the curtains were still drawn, while they had one last fleeting moment where the world narrowed to that stuffy cramped carriage, to just her and him, he seized her lips a final time. It was deep, passionate, and full of a fury that he could not repress at being kept from her touch. He cupped her neck, being careful not to disturb a single curl or piece of fabric, but rough and greedy in every other way. He savored her taste like honeyed wine, her touch like the richest imported silks, the sound of her breath hitching like a song for only his ears, and her scent—not of perfumes and oils, but the salt of her sweat and the sweetness of her essence.

If he let himself, he could have been lost in that moment, in her. There had been a nagging temptation since the moment they entered the valley to tell the driver to turn around, to disappear back along the King’s Fist and seize the life they deserved, ruling over Gloomfen… together. But while the fantasy was alluring, intoxicating, there was also duty, something neither one of them had been able to turn from. Not duty to the crown or to marry, no. Duty to each other, to their family. And in that duty, they were expected to present House Varrow to perfection, enigmatic, elusive, and unobtainable, but perfect.

He pulled away, reluctantly, almost pained as he sat upright. White blond hair elegantly fixed with half of it pinned back while its length still brushed the tops of his shoulders. Strong pale fingers adjusted the collar of his coat, a dark black velvet that stood as a testament against the heat, rather conforming to it. He held his chin high as he carefully aligned the seams along his throat before fastening the last silver clasp. Rhaevyn then tugged at the cuffs of his sleeves, made from the finest black and silver brocade that accented his monochromatic attire with a subtle sophistication and silent power. Finally, he pried his dagger from where it had been lodged in the carriage walls for hours. Rhaevyn slid it into its holster at his hip, sheathing the polished silver as a silent promise to any hand that dared touch her, to any man that sought her as a bride.

He didn’t bother with the curtains, instead pushing open the door to the carriage and stepping out, chin proud but not too high. While the world should bow to him, Rhaevyn was not arrogant enough to assert such thoughts in the presence of royalty… not yet. He stepped beside the small steps and held out his hand, a steady loyal offering given palm up, obedient and vulnerable in a way no one would understand but his sister.

Aelyria watched him go as one might watch the tide draw back from shore, inevitable, composed, leaving quiet in its wake. For a breath, she remained within the dim hush of the carriage, framed by velvet shadow and the fading warmth of what had been. Then he straightened, stepped into the light, and the world reshaped itself around his silhouette.

How easily he became him again. Rhaevyn, heir of Gloomfen. Steel given bone and breath. Velvet and silver and intention. Her gaze traced the line of his back, the proud set of his shoulders beneath dark finery, the careful economy of his movements as he claimed the space beyond the carriage door. The heat had not dulled him; it had merely sharpened the contrast, pale hair against black velvet, silver clasp against shadowed throat, the dagger at his hip a quiet, lethal punctuation to his presence. He looked every inch the future House Varrow demanded… and everything her heart had already chosen.

When he turned and offered his hand, palm up, the gesture struck her with its familiar violence; devotion disguised as courtesy. She placed her hand in his with practiced delicacy, allowing him to draw her forward. The carriage steps received her like a stage, and she descended with unhurried grace, emerald skirts whispering against polished wood, black lace stirring like wings at her arms. When her feet touched stone, she released his hand only long enough to smooth her skirts into place, one elegant sweep, another, composing the fall of velvet and shadow until the gown obeyed her will.

Her spine straightened. Her chin lifted. The mask settled perfectly. Still, she resisted the instinct to stretch, to arch her back and draw a fuller breath after hours confined to velvet and heat. Such gestures belonged to private rooms, to unguarded moments. Not here. Not before the Valley of Kings. She glanced toward him from beneath her lashes, eyes cool, mouth faintly amused.

“It is not much cooler out here,” she murmured dryly, the cadence of her voice silk-wrapped steel. “A terrible oversight for this event to be hosted during this particular season.”

Her gaze drifted briefly to the stone stretching toward the Citadel, banners stirring lazily in the heavy air. “A winter gathering would have been far more civilized,” she added, smoothing an imaginary crease from her bodice. “Furs. Frost. An excuse to look at everyone with open disdain beneath the pretense of cold.” Her voice had dropped by the time she was finished speaking, only for her brother's ears.

Then, after the faintest pause, something softened. Not her posture. Not her composure. Only her eyes. They warmed, just a fraction, as she looked ahead toward the rising spires of the Black Citadel. “Still,” she said quietly, “I find myself… quite eager to see Mother.”

The admission was gentle, rare as snowfall in Gloomfen. She drew a slow breath, scented of cinnamon and apples and distant wildflowers, then inclined her head toward him, subtle, sovereign, certain. “Shall we?”

Rhaevyn did not answer in words but with a gentle nod that denoted his supplicance to her and none other. He guided his sister’s hand to hook beneath his arm and rest in the crook of his elbow. His right hand, however, remained casually rested upon the silver pommel of his sword. A harmless gesture meant to show his ease but also his subtle readiness at a moment’s notice. The Varrows were nothing if not elegance and grace, with a hand always poised on a blade. The intricacies of court called for such dances and it was something his father had taught them since they were children. If anyone could navigate the following months it was them, even through disdain and a forlorn absence of each other’s touch.

Together, they moved forward, perfectly poised in their natural synchronicity. Behind them, the dust of the road settled. Before them, the Black Citadel waited. They did not walk as servants to nobles, but as masters returning to a chessboard, two blades sheathed in silk, ready for the first move.

The Varrows did not merely arrive. They began.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir

2x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Oso
Raw
Avatar of Oso

Oso

Member Seen 2 hrs ago



#CD7F32 ....|..... outfit ............... ............... Arriving At The Black Citadel


The Valley of Kings was a furnace of gold and greenery, a jarring contrast to the jagged, salt-stained geometry of the Spire. It didn't just feel warm; it felt invasive, the humid air crawling over skin like a physical weight, smelling of overripe jasmine, damp earth, and the faint, sickly-sweet scent of blooming rot. The Bray column moved down the King’s Fist...a line of hard, weather-beaten men and women out of place in a world of soft silk and sun-drenched gardens. Behind Kaladan, the household guards and the few loyal followers remaining trailed in a disciplined line, their bronze armor catching the light. It was armor forged for utility, duller and heavier than the polished finery of the South, bearing the dents and scores of a history written in blood and naval prowess. Each clatter of a hoof against stone felt like a countdown toward an inevitable collision.

Ahead, the Black Citadel loomed, a gargantuan monument to vanity and paranoia. It wasn't just a castle; it was a scar on Mount Briar, a monstrous obsidian spike driven into the earth with the force of an ancient god's wrath. This heavy place of importance was their destination whether they liked it or not.

Maelen pulled her horse alongside Kal, the beast tossing its head and lathering at the bit in the stagnant heat. She adjusted her cloak, her movements sharp and restless. The bronze pin at her shoulder...the kraken of House Bray...glinted with a dull, metallic sheen that seemed to absorb the sunlight rather than reflect it, mirroring the grim resolve of its wearer.

"You know," she said, her voice dripping with that familiar, dry sarcasm that usually signaled she was about to tell him he was being a fool...the only way she knew how to show she was worried. "We could have saved three days and a hell of a lot of sweat if we’d stayed with the ships. The fleet’s already docked, Kal. They’re probably drinking cold ale and laughing at us while we bake out here on the road like idiots."

Kaladan didn't look at her. His focus was fixed on a crisp, red apple he’d plucked from a roadside orchard a mile back. He took a slow, deliberate bite, the crunch echoing in the quiet spaces between the horses' hooves. He chewed slowly, leaning back in the saddle with a nonchalance that he knew irritated her...a mask of casual ease to hide the fraying wires of his nerves and the phantom screams that still haunted his sleep.

"Has it really been so bad, Maelen?" he asked, his voice low, roughened by the road and the dust of travel. Then responded before she could even answer. "I had dealings in King’s Gate. Business that needed to be put to rest."

She pulled her reins tighter, narrowing her eyes as she searched his face for the truth he always tried to bury. "Dealings? You dragged us all the way there just to spend half an hour in a back-alley hovel while we sat on our hands. What could possibly be in King's Gate that’s more important than arriving at the Citadel with the others? We're already the 'Bastard House' of the Ninefold, we don't need 'tardy' added to the list of our flaws."

The grin he gave her was the one she remembered from simpler days...the handsome, reckless flash of teeth that usually preceded a disaster or a legendary tavern brawl. It was the smile of youth. But as he looked at her, the mask slipped. The last year had been a thresher, a bloody engine that had ground that man into dust, and what was left of him was harder, heavier, and far more sharpened than the youth that existed in years prior. The grin died, replaced by a hollow, solemn expression that had become his true face since the day the smoke rose over Brineheart and the salt turned red.

"I had to do one last favor for Rodric," he said, the name of his dead brother hanging in the heat like a cold ghost. "There was someone in the Gate he loved. They needed to know how much he cared for them. The man needed closure, Maelen. I couldn't leave him wondering if my brother died loving him or not. Rodric was a lot of things, but his honor mattered most to him. So, I honored him by giving his journal to his lover. That way they never have to question how he truly felt."

He took another bite of the apple, somehow this bite was less sweet on his tongue.

"Besides," he added, looking out over the rolling hills of the valley, where the greenery seemed to suffocate the stone. "It’s been too long since I walked the Fist. I needed to get a feel for the land again...to hear the rhythm of the South. I…I also just needed a little more time.”

Rook moved up on his other side, his presence as steady and unyielding as a coastal cliff. The Captain of the Guard checked the line of the vanguard with a single, sweeping glance, his eyes never stopping their restless scan of the ridgeline for shadows and threats. Rook was a man of few words and even fewer smiles, a living shield who had traded his soul for the safety of the Bray lineage.

"Men are holding steady, my Lord," Rook reported, his tone clinical, stripped of everything but the mission. “Equipment is clean, even if the horses are flagging. Our group isn’t as grand as it once was, but overall things look good." He paused, his gaze shifting to the obsidian towers of the Black Citadel. "Are you truly ready for this, Kal? To play Lord in the Court? To bow and scrape and play the games these people love oh so much? Sounds like my personal hell."

Kaladan looked at his oldest friend, his vanguard, the man who had pulled him out of more fires than he could count. He didn't lie to him. He couldn't.

"No," he said, his voice a gravelly rasp. "I’m not. Not at all if I’m being honest. I’m out of practice with the lies and the pleasantries and the small talk. Gods…that fucking small talk." He tossed the apple core into the dry brush, watching it disappear into the weeds. "But it doesn't matter what I'm ready for anymore. Every drop of blood we have left...everything that remains of the Brays...rests on what happens inside those black walls. I don't have the luxury of being the fuck-up I hoped I could be. That man died with the others."

Rook let out a short, harsh laugh...the sound of a man who knew exactly how much trouble they were in and had decided he liked the odds anyway. Maelen shook her head, but the sarcasm had drained from her face, replaced by a fierce, protective warmth. She reached over, her hand landing on Kal’s shoulder, her touch a firm reminder that he wasn't carrying the weight alone.

Kaladan didn't think. He just moved, driven by a sudden, desperate need for the only pillars he had left. He reached out and pulled Maelen into a sudden, tight hug, ignoring the clatter of their stirrups and the protest of their horses. With his other hand, he gripped Rook’s shoulder and hauled him in too. For a heartbeat, the three of them were a knot of bronze and wool and shared pain. They weren't a Lord and his officers; they were three orphans of a massacre, holding onto each other for the last time as old friends before they had to step into the den of snakes and become something more. They felt the weight of it then...the silent expectations of the ghosts they carried, the crushing gravity of the Citadel, and the terrifying realization that they were the last line of defense for a legacy that was currently bleeding out.

Rook was the first to pull away, and he did it abruptly. He had always been like that. Fiercely present, fiercely loyal, and strangely easy to spook when the sentiment got too close to the surface. The embrace had been too much, too human perhaps, and instinctively he’d retreated like he always did. Kal noticed but said nothing on the matter.

Kaladan kept his hand on Maelen’s shoulder as she lingered, her eyes searching his for a trace of the boy he used to be.

"I need you for this," Kal whispered, loud enough for both of them to hear, his voice cracking just a fraction. "Both of you. I’ll never be able to pull this off without you."

The moment hung there, beautiful and fragile, until the shadow of the mountain finally swallowed them, plunging the road into a sudden, artificial twilight. The air grew ten degrees colder in an instant, the humidity replaced by the chill of stone.

"And if we find them, Kal?" Rook asked, his voice returning to that lethal, quiet edge of a soldier. "If we find the cunts responsible for the murders... if they're sitting right there in that ballroom, preening in their silks and drinking the King's wine while everyone we loved is gone?"

Kaladan looked at the Black Citadel, his eyes turning to shards of ice, his pupils dilating until the blue was almost gone. The nonchalance he held on the road...it was all gone, replaced by a raw, angry hunger that made the air around him feel thick enough to cut.

"If we find them," he said. "We kill them. Every last one. No exceptions, no mercy, no bullshit. We’ll burn their names out of the history books and salt the ground where they stood just like they tried to do to us. But we have to be smart. We need to be perfect. We play their games, we dance their dances, and we smile at their jokes until I earn the title I need. But I’m not just here for titles and a wife. That much I promise you. We are the Spire, Rook. We don't forget, and we sure as hell don't forgive."

He spurred his horse forward, the bronze of his armor catching one last, defiant ray of the dying sun as the gates of the Citadel began to groan open.

"Let's go meet the King. It’s time they remembered why they used to fear the salt and the cold."


interactions ....|.... Mae & Rook............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|....none

4x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 21 hrs ago




a barge on the Bramble Weave

“How is it that the most prosperous seed of our father’s garden is brought low by such calm waters?”

Khalil Tide’s words cut through the calm as the blazing sun beat down on the necks and backs of the small crew. The barge was rather large for a vessel designed solely to travel between the capital and the Bay of Kings, and was remarkably more pleasant of a ride than the Galleon’s trip around the peninsula. Nonetheless, Imran Ganasen clung to the wooden railing with the white-knuckled grip common among cabin boys and tourists. His skin had grown a few shaders more pallid as he breathed through his nose, attempting to keep back the tides of nausea that threatened to escape from his lips. Instead, the only thing that flowed from his mouth were short, sharp words.

”Mine, not yours.”

“Pardon?”

”My father, bastard. The summons were for my father’s children. Your name was notably absent, Tide.”

“Ah… yes, of course.” Silence hung in the air like a heavy cloak, leaving the two men in silence as they continued to lean against the railing. The sound of the oars cutting through the water filled the gap their words once filled, intermixed with the creaking of wood that caused Imran to flinch slightly. Khalil turned his face away from Imran, concealing his gritted teeth from his half-brother. He glanced towards the hatch leading below deck, concealing his grimace. “I can fetch the tack, unless the taste would be undeserving of your legitimate pallet.”

Silence graced the space between them once more as Imran clung to the railing, mulling over the offer. A peaceful offering from his half-kin after such an insult felt, most assuredly, like some sort of trap. Unfortunately, he had no room to decline even false generosity. ”I beg of you, any balm will suffice.”

The bow Khalil offered in response lacked sincerity, but neither cared for authenticity in that regard. The bastard took his leave, opening up the hatch below deck and stepping down into its innards while Imran craved some stability of his stomach.

”It would be wise to show Khalil some civility.” Zhara’s voice was sharp, cutting through Imran’s focus with precision. She stepped away from her position a couple yards aft of his post. She offered a nod to a taller sailor, who took over barking orders to the crew.

Imran shook his head, choking down rising bile to offer a biting response. ”I don’t want him to think of me as kin, sister, lest he believe that he shares in our birthright.” His tone lacked the same sharpness he offered Khalil, a soft sincerity dressing his disdain.

Zhara raised an eyebrow at Imran’s bluntness, pursing her lips as she parsed through his reasoning. When she responded, there was a heat behind her words. Her eyes instinctively rose towards the approaching capital, spires of stone and wood signaling they were hastily approaching their destination. ”He does not share in our name, but he does share in our cause.” She took a step closer to Imran, leaning against the same railing to get within her brother’s eyeline. ”Would you prefer House Kenra or House Cantlowe hold the King’s ear in matters of coin, or the man who shares in half our blood?” She leaned in closer, her last words hushed. ”Which option would ensure you remain sated?”

A few loud creaks from the stairs near the hatch forewarned of Khalil’s return. Zhara shot her brother a sharp look, and Imran shrunk a little from her gaze. When Khalil emerged, he pretended not to notice the shift in the air. Delicately folded in a white cloth were a handful of stale, salty crackers. The bastard approached the legitimate, presenting them with the care expected of his station. “Take a seat and watch the horizon, my lord. We are nearly there.”

Imran nodded slowly, taking a few shaky steps to a bench in the center of the ship. He settled down, his eyes fixed plainly ahead as he forced down the bland food. His words were delivered with a smallness that was becoming for a second son. ”You have my thanks, Khalil.”

Khalil offered a curt nod, turning his attention to the bow of the boat. He walked several paces away, his dignified expression slacking as he no longer faced his tormentor. The capital was a remarkable sight, even for someone who spent more time there in recent years than at home.

”It would serve you well to be kinder too. And perhaps a touch less nosy.” Zhara sidled up next to Khalil, her eyes only briefly catching his startled expression. While her half-brother opened his mouth to offer a rehearsed defense, Zhara simply shook her head. ”Only the bottom step is loose. You stepped it thrice to ensure he would hear you.”

Khalil disguised his grimace with a tight smile, his expression otherwise collected. He took a sharp intake of breath, before he whispered out a response. “I appreciate your pity, Zhara. Let us just hope your mother doesn’t hear of it.” The two shared a brief glance, and then a knowing smile. The Duchess held a thinly-disguised hatred for her husband’s child, and a deeper disdain for her daughter’s tolerance of him. So, the two let the unspoken meaning settle as they watched the ever-approaching docks. Khalil shook his head softly, nodding back towards the hatch. “Best you freshen up, my lady. The carriages will certainly be waiting for you and Imran. I’ll settle things with the Corsair.”

Zhara let out a small sigh, taking in one last view of the approaching capital, before lightly patting her half-brother on the shoulder. ”Make sure he bathes before he comes near the castle, lest they turn you away at the door.”


interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... Houses Cantelowe and Kenra, Duke Zaid, Duchess Nadira ............... collabs ....|.... none
4x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago Post by Rockette
Raw
Avatar of Rockette

Rockette 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶.

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago




#50404b ....|..... outfit ....|.....#9f7560 ....|..... outfit ....|.....#447989 ....|..... outfit ....|..... harrowfield


They burned the bull’s body, forged a pyre of dried wheat and pieces of wood, hacked away at trees scattered at the basin of the ridge, and set it ablaze. A vigil was kept, and prayers uttered, the heart, still clutched in Nikto’s palm, was proffered last, as a token perhaps, with uttered apologies whispered unto the chambers, a reverence for life undone, a patron of their house so humiliated and dismembered, and sworn to never be forgotten. The antlers were given to the flame, cleaned, and then purged by the grace of Ira, wreathed with a solemn promise of revenge– of honor. Seraphina took one, and Niktos the other, sharing a glance, a glimpse, it was brief, many things left unsaid and unspoken, her suspicions profound whilst his more subdued, privy to doubt, hopeful to coincidence. The looming prospect of the elaborated threat beheld a ruthlessness that dismayed his heart, his efforts so thwarted and in vain for all the connections and ravens sent, to all the negotiations of commerce, and now lamented peace.

Though perchance it was all a part of a game, some orchestrated ploy, a defiance, a challenge to the House of Velmorra and all that it stood to gain and lose. There was truth to what Seraphina spoke of, but what she did not acknowledge, and refused to entertain, was her weighted presence as any unwed first daughter– first born, he reminded himself effectively. The wealth of the realm may have swung as a pendulum betwixt Cantlowe, Al’Seren, and Ganasen, all of which forged their strongholds in trade and established prosperous footholdings through various means of exportation; however, therein awaited a more delicate quality of affluence with bartered names and ties forged under matrimony. The authority of a name exchanged.


There was plenty to be offered, and plenty to be taken. The weight of these dowries was conceptual at best. As whispered delicately by his mother, it’s a mere ornament; you could make it more than just a symbol, if your sisters are chosen, either one of them, you could solidify the North, consider a bride from the South…

Niktos sighed deeply, his shoulders fell with it, whilst his horse grazed at his side, never far, always close. The temperamental beast, loyal as any bound creature. Their retinue had permitted themselves and their mounts and charges to rest, the pyre smoldered now as charred wood and ashened bones, and some feet away, he had reclined to one of the lesser formations of rock that marked and scattered amongst the shadowed crest of the ridge. Cool beneath his leathers, it was a momentary reprieve, despite the circumstances.

Spread throughout the wheat fields, he spotted Seraphina and her dappled mare, a knight stationed not too far off, each of them standing guard within a loosely established circumference. The carriages were positioned in the center, their crossbred draft horses brushed and tended to before they would resume their journey. Niktos knew the passage from memory, though the farthest south he had been permitted was into Everdell when visiting Raynauld, but Darron had ensured they knew the way, traveling the same routes he did when visiting the Valley. Lyric kept beside the carriages where the hounds had chosen to lie, reclining and curled beneath the axles and wheels to seek the shade. Every so often, he would see the sheer, ivory curtains pull aside, brushed delicately by pale hands, but never did Penellaphe emerge, as if restricting herself to the confines of her seat. He didn’t quite understand it, whatever vigil she kept; he only knew that Seraphina was somehow involved, their usual adoration and kinship for one another burdened and suddenly strained, a cavernous moat that circled them both, left adrift and at odds. He proposed the same inquiry to Lyric, who scoffed and shrugged, carelessly droning about the whims of women. And their sisters? Even more of an enigmatic pair thrust to varied ends of a spectrum of influence and mannerisms.

The heat bore down on him, and the further they traveled, the more it would smother them, evident even now as he shed away pieces of leather, revealing the loose tunic to the subtle breeze that combed through the fields, creating waves of muted gold. Harrowfield was no Stonefallow, but the exchange from greyed, crystalline caps of snow-covered peaks was a marvel to the sloping lands, admirable for all the wealth maintained, their governance vast and foothold strict. Niktos had studied their affairs with his visiting rotations, though ruthless, Arthur was efficient, and that could not be denied. A singular bead of sweat slid down the cut of his angular jaw and fell into the hollow of his throat.

“My lord,” one of the knights, the few that guarded the carriage in particular, approached at such a casual distance, helm removed and positioned beneath his weighted and armored arm. “Your sister says we will move on soon.”

Niktos hummed, of course she did, because that was what Seraphina did; she took charge. A part of him, he supposed, should’ve been shamed by the muddied lines of leadership, but another, shadowed corner of his heart, knew it best, for she was the General’s daughter, and he? Just an heir by name, despondent in the shaded renown. And worse yet? His steelish gaze flitted over the grooves of armor worn by the man before him, even so heavily adorned; his eyes meandered in a slow perusal, scaling upward along a thick neck shaded by dark facial hair. Admiration, acknowledgment, all of these newly acquired wants and desires that shuddered through him with a tendril of need that slithered down to his core.

“Return to my sister,” he dismissed him, forcefully, words churned out of his throat, bobbing with a swallowing front. The knight nodded slowly, carefully, tension laced thick, before he departed with a lingering glance that clung selfishly to Niktos’ brow and the curling hair that cowled his shame. For worse yet, he found his impulses split in twain, and though he resisted them (gods, he tried and did), his dreams of late became burdened and wreathed in sweat and woken by unfinished revelries of both women and men, tempting in their flesh. Aurelune, having drifted closer and privy to her master’s twining and tangling thoughts by the tightly corded muscles of his back, gently mouthed against his tunic sleeve, her chestnut mane waving, head weaving up and down. A rumbling laugh pulled from Niktos’ chest.

“I’m fine, just… I’m fine.” He stood up slowly and bent to retrieve some of her burgundy tack that he had laid out and oiled, leaving it out of reach of the soft, rising rays of sunlight. She stood patiently, ears swiveling, tail swishing against her haunches, whilst Niktos assembled the pale, woolen blanket over the curve of her back, followed by the saddle and the accompanying bags, which he secured tightly by refastening the hide-fashioned cords. Her reins came next, which, as always, she lathered and fought against the bit, which settled against her tongue; the metal weighted around her lips, she yawned repeatedly, exposing the yellowed ridge of her blunt teeth.

“I know,” he soothed, thick fingers brushing over the line of her mane and massaging against her withers. “Once we get in the valley, I’ll make sure that you’ll have nothing but the finest hay and oats available.”

“If you’re quite done with that dragon-mare of yours, your highness, let’s go.”

Niktos sighed. Gods help any man who would dare attempt to win the heart of the winter blade.
He wondered, in hindsight, if princesses were far more amicable.

Perhaps it was just all wishful thinking, in the end.



interactions ....|.... - - - ............... mentions ....|.... cantlowes; aruther & raynauld. ............... collabs ....|.... none
4x Like Like
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet